
[Illustration]




The Jungle

by Upton Sinclair

(1906)

TO THE WORKINGMEN OF AMERICA


Contents

 CHAPTER I
 CHAPTER II
 CHAPTER III
 CHAPTER IV
 CHAPTER V
 CHAPTER VI
 CHAPTER VII
 CHAPTER VIII
 CHAPTER IX
 CHAPTER X
 CHAPTER XI
 CHAPTER XII
 CHAPTER XIII
 CHAPTER XIV
 CHAPTER XV
 CHAPTER XVI
 CHAPTER XVII
 CHAPTER XVIII
 CHAPTER XIX
 CHAPTER XX
 CHAPTER XXI
 CHAPTER XXII
 CHAPTER XXIII
 CHAPTER XXIV
 CHAPTER XXV
 CHAPTER XXVI
 CHAPTER XXVII
 CHAPTER XXVIII
 CHAPTER XXIX
 CHAPTER XXX
 CHAPTER XXXI




CHAPTER I


It was four o’clock when the ceremony was over and the carriages began
to arrive. There had been a crowd following all the way, owing to the
exuberance of Marija Berczynskas. The occasion rested heavily upon
Marija’s broad shoulders—it was her task to see that all things went in
due form, and after the best home traditions; and, flying wildly hither
and thither, bowling every one out of the way, and scolding and
exhorting all day with her tremendous voice, Marija was too eager to
see that others conformed to the proprieties to consider them herself.
She had left the church last of all, and, desiring to arrive first at
the hall, had issued orders to the coachman to drive faster. When that
personage had developed a will of his own in the matter, Marija had
flung up the window of the carriage, and, leaning out, proceeded to
tell him her opinion of him, first in Lithuanian, which he did not
understand, and then in Polish, which he did. Having the advantage of
her in altitude, the driver had stood his ground and even ventured to
attempt to speak; and the result had been a furious altercation, which,
continuing all the way down Ashland Avenue, had added a new swarm of
urchins to the cortege at each side street for half a mile.

This was unfortunate, for already there was a throng before the door.
The music had started up, and half a block away you could hear the dull
“broom, broom” of a cello, with the squeaking of two fiddles which vied
with each other in intricate and altitudinous gymnastics. Seeing the
throng, Marija abandoned precipitately the debate concerning the
ancestors of her coachman, and, springing from the moving carriage,
plunged in and proceeded to clear a way to the hall. Once within, she
turned and began to push the other way, roaring, meantime, “_Eik! Eik!
Uzdaryk-duris!_” in tones which made the orchestral uproar sound like
fairy music.

“Z. Graiczunas, Pasilinksminimams darzas. Vynas. Sznapsas. Wines and
Liquors. Union Headquarters”—that was the way the signs ran. The
reader, who perhaps has never held much converse in the language of
far-off Lithuania, will be glad of the explanation that the place was
the rear room of a saloon in that part of Chicago known as “back of the
yards.” This information is definite and suited to the matter of fact;
but how pitifully inadequate it would have seemed to one who understood
that it was also the supreme hour of ecstasy in the life of one of
God’s gentlest creatures, the scene of the wedding feast and the
joy-transfiguration of little Ona Lukoszaite!

She stood in the doorway, shepherded by Cousin Marija, breathless from
pushing through the crowd, and in her happiness painful to look upon.
There was a light of wonder in her eyes and her lids trembled, and her
otherwise wan little face was flushed. She wore a muslin dress,
conspicuously white, and a stiff little veil coming to her shoulders.
There were five pink paper roses twisted in the veil, and eleven bright
green rose leaves. There were new white cotton gloves upon her hands,
and as she stood staring about her she twisted them together
feverishly. It was almost too much for her—you could see the pain of
too great emotion in her face, and all the tremor of her form. She was
so young—not quite sixteen—and small for her age, a mere child; and she
had just been married—and married to Jurgis,[1] of all men, to Jurgis
Rudkus, he with the white flower in the buttonhole of his new black
suit, he with the mighty shoulders and the giant hands.

 [1] Pronounced _Yoorghis_


Ona was blue-eyed and fair, while Jurgis had great black eyes with
beetling brows, and thick black hair that curled in waves about his
ears—in short, they were one of those incongruous and impossible
married couples with which Mother Nature so often wills to confound all
prophets, before and after. Jurgis could take up a
two-hundred-and-fifty-pound quarter of beef and carry it into a car
without a stagger, or even a thought; and now he stood in a far corner,
frightened as a hunted animal, and obliged to moisten his lips with his
tongue each time before he could answer the congratulations of his
friends.

Gradually there was effected a separation between the spectators and
the guests—a separation at least sufficiently complete for working
purposes. There was no time during the festivities which ensued when
there were not groups of onlookers in the doorways and the corners; and
if any one of these onlookers came sufficiently close, or looked
sufficiently hungry, a chair was offered him, and he was invited to the
feast. It was one of the laws of the _veselija_ that no one goes
hungry; and, while a rule made in the forests of Lithuania is hard to
apply in the stockyards district of Chicago, with its quarter of a
million inhabitants, still they did their best, and the children who
ran in from the street, and even the dogs, went out again happier. A
charming informality was one of the characteristics of this
celebration. The men wore their hats, or, if they wished, they took
them off, and their coats with them; they ate when and where they
pleased, and moved as often as they pleased. There were to be speeches
and singing, but no one had to listen who did not care to; if he
wished, meantime, to speak or sing himself, he was perfectly free. The
resulting medley of sound distracted no one, save possibly alone the
babies, of which there were present a number equal to the total
possessed by all the guests invited. There was no other place for the
babies to be, and so part of the preparations for the evening consisted
of a collection of cribs and carriages in one corner. In these the
babies slept, three or four together, or wakened together, as the case
might be. Those who were still older, and could reach the tables,
marched about munching contentedly at meat bones and bologna sausages.

The room is about thirty feet square, with whitewashed walls, bare save
for a calendar, a picture of a race horse, and a family tree in a
gilded frame. To the right there is a door from the saloon, with a few
loafers in the doorway, and in the corner beyond it a bar, with a
presiding genius clad in soiled white, with waxed black mustaches and a
carefully oiled curl plastered against one side of his forehead. In the
opposite corner are two tables, filling a third of the room and laden
with dishes and cold viands, which a few of the hungrier guests are
already munching. At the head, where sits the bride, is a snow-white
cake, with an Eiffel tower of constructed decoration, with sugar roses
and two angels upon it, and a generous sprinkling of pink and green and
yellow candies. Beyond opens a door into the kitchen, where there is a
glimpse to be had of a range with much steam ascending from it, and
many women, old and young, rushing hither and thither. In the corner to
the left are the three musicians, upon a little platform, toiling
heroically to make some impression upon the hubbub; also the babies,
similarly occupied, and an open window whence the populace imbibes the
sights and sounds and odors.

Suddenly some of the steam begins to advance, and, peering through it,
you discern Aunt Elizabeth, Ona’s stepmother—Teta Elzbieta, as they
call her—bearing aloft a great platter of stewed duck. Behind her is
Kotrina, making her way cautiously, staggering beneath a similar
burden; and half a minute later there appears old Grandmother
Majauszkiene, with a big yellow bowl of smoking potatoes, nearly as big
as herself. So, bit by bit, the feast takes form—there is a ham and a
dish of sauerkraut, boiled rice, macaroni, bologna sausages, great
piles of penny buns, bowls of milk, and foaming pitchers of beer. There
is also, not six feet from your back, the bar, where you may order all
you please and do not have to pay for it. “_Eiksz! Graicziau!_” screams
Marija Berczynskas, and falls to work herself—for there is more upon
the stove inside that will be spoiled if it be not eaten.

So, with laughter and shouts and endless badinage and merriment, the
guests take their places. The young men, who for the most part have
been huddled near the door, summon their resolution and advance; and
the shrinking Jurgis is poked and scolded by the old folks until he
consents to seat himself at the right hand of the bride. The two
bridesmaids, whose insignia of office are paper wreaths, come next, and
after them the rest of the guests, old and young, boys and girls. The
spirit of the occasion takes hold of the stately bartender, who
condescends to a plate of stewed duck; even the fat policeman—whose
duty it will be, later in the evening, to break up the fights—draws up
a chair to the foot of the table. And the children shout and the babies
yell, and every one laughs and sings and chatters—while above all the
deafening clamor Cousin Marija shouts orders to the musicians.

The musicians—how shall one begin to describe them? All this time they
have been there, playing in a mad frenzy—all of this scene must be
read, or said, or sung, to music. It is the music which makes it what
it is; it is the music which changes the place from the rear room of a
saloon in back of the yards to a fairy place, a wonderland, a little
corner of the high mansions of the sky.

The little person who leads this trio is an inspired man. His fiddle is
out of tune, and there is no rosin on his bow, but still he is an
inspired man—the hands of the muses have been laid upon him. He plays
like one possessed by a demon, by a whole horde of demons. You can feel
them in the air round about him, capering frenetically; with their
invisible feet they set the pace, and the hair of the leader of the
orchestra rises on end, and his eyeballs start from their sockets, as
he toils to keep up with them.

Tamoszius Kuszleika is his name, and he has taught himself to play the
violin by practicing all night, after working all day on the “killing
beds.” He is in his shirt sleeves, with a vest figured with faded gold
horseshoes, and a pink-striped shirt, suggestive of peppermint candy. A
pair of military trousers, light blue with a yellow stripe, serve to
give that suggestion of authority proper to the leader of a band. He is
only about five feet high, but even so these trousers are about eight
inches short of the ground. You wonder where he can have gotten them or
rather you would wonder, if the excitement of being in his presence
left you time to think of such things.

For he is an inspired man. Every inch of him is inspired—you might
almost say inspired separately. He stamps with his feet, he tosses his
head, he sways and swings to and fro; he has a wizened-up little face,
irresistibly comical; and, when he executes a turn or a flourish, his
brows knit and his lips work and his eyelids wink—the very ends of his
necktie bristle out. And every now and then he turns upon his
companions, nodding, signaling, beckoning frantically—with every inch
of him appealing, imploring, in behalf of the muses and their call.

For they are hardly worthy of Tamoszius, the other two members of the
orchestra. The second violin is a Slovak, a tall, gaunt man with
black-rimmed spectacles and the mute and patient look of an overdriven
mule; he responds to the whip but feebly, and then always falls back
into his old rut. The third man is very fat, with a round, red,
sentimental nose, and he plays with his eyes turned up to the sky and a
look of infinite yearning. He is playing a bass part upon his cello,
and so the excitement is nothing to him; no matter what happens in the
treble, it is his task to saw out one long-drawn and lugubrious note
after another, from four o’clock in the afternoon until nearly the same
hour next morning, for his third of the total income of one dollar per
hour.

Before the feast has been five minutes under way, Tamoszius Kuszleika
has risen in his excitement; a minute or two more and you see that he
is beginning to edge over toward the tables. His nostrils are dilated
and his breath comes fast—his demons are driving him. He nods and
shakes his head at his companions, jerking at them with his violin,
until at last the long form of the second violinist also rises up. In
the end all three of them begin advancing, step by step, upon the
banqueters, Valentinavyczia, the cellist, bumping along with his
instrument between notes. Finally all three are gathered at the foot of
the tables, and there Tamoszius mounts upon a stool.

Now he is in his glory, dominating the scene. Some of the people are
eating, some are laughing and talking—but you will make a great mistake
if you think there is one of them who does not hear him. His notes are
never true, and his fiddle buzzes on the low ones and squeaks and
scratches on the high; but these things they heed no more than they
heed the dirt and noise and squalor about them—it is out of this
material that they have to build their lives, with it that they have to
utter their souls. And this is their utterance; merry and boisterous,
or mournful and wailing, or passionate and rebellious, this music is
their music, music of home. It stretches out its arms to them, they
have only to give themselves up. Chicago and its saloons and its slums
fade away—there are green meadows and sunlit rivers, mighty forests and
snow-clad hills. They behold home landscapes and childhood scenes
returning; old loves and friendships begin to waken, old joys and
griefs to laugh and weep. Some fall back and close their eyes, some
beat upon the table. Now and then one leaps up with a cry and calls for
this song or that; and then the fire leaps brighter in Tamoszius’ eyes,
and he flings up his fiddle and shouts to his companions, and away they
go in mad career. The company takes up the choruses, and men and women
cry out like all possessed; some leap to their feet and stamp upon the
floor, lifting their glasses and pledging each other. Before long it
occurs to some one to demand an old wedding song, which celebrates the
beauty of the bride and the joys of love. In the excitement of this
masterpiece Tamoszius Kuszleika begins to edge in between the tables,
making his way toward the head, where sits the bride. There is not a
foot of space between the chairs of the guests, and Tamoszius is so
short that he pokes them with his bow whenever he reaches over for the
low notes; but still he presses in, and insists relentlessly that his
companions must follow. During their progress, needless to say, the
sounds of the cello are pretty well extinguished; but at last the three
are at the head, and Tamoszius takes his station at the right hand of
the bride and begins to pour out his soul in melting strains.

Little Ona is too excited to eat. Once in a while she tastes a little
something, when Cousin Marija pinches her elbow and reminds her; but,
for the most part, she sits gazing with the same fearful eyes of
wonder. Teta Elzbieta is all in a flutter, like a hummingbird; her
sisters, too, keep running up behind her, whispering, breathless. But
Ona seems scarcely to hear them—the music keeps calling, and the
far-off look comes back, and she sits with her hands pressed together
over her heart. Then the tears begin to come into her eyes; and as she
is ashamed to wipe them away, and ashamed to let them run down her
cheeks, she turns and shakes her head a little, and then flushes red
when she sees that Jurgis is watching her. When in the end Tamoszius
Kuszleika has reached her side, and is waving his magic wand above her,
Ona’s cheeks are scarlet, and she looks as if she would have to get up
and run away.

In this crisis, however, she is saved by Marija Berczynskas, whom the
muses suddenly visit. Marija is fond of a song, a song of lovers’
parting; she wishes to hear it, and, as the musicians do not know it,
she has risen, and is proceeding to teach them. Marija is short, but
powerful in build. She works in a canning factory, and all day long she
handles cans of beef that weigh fourteen pounds. She has a broad Slavic
face, with prominent red cheeks. When she opens her mouth, it is
tragical, but you cannot help thinking of a horse. She wears a blue
flannel shirt-waist, which is now rolled up at the sleeves, disclosing
her brawny arms; she has a carving fork in her hand, with which she
pounds on the table to mark the time. As she roars her song, in a voice
of which it is enough to say that it leaves no portion of the room
vacant, the three musicians follow her, laboriously and note by note,
but averaging one note behind; thus they toil through stanza after
stanza of a lovesick swain’s lamentation:—

“Sudiev’ kvietkeli, tu brangiausis;
Sudiev’ ir laime, man biednam,
Matau—paskyre teip Aukszcziausis,
Jog vargt ant svieto reik vienam!”


When the song is over, it is time for the speech, and old Dede Antanas
rises to his feet. Grandfather Anthony, Jurgis’ father, is not more
than sixty years of age, but you would think that he was eighty. He has
been only six months in America, and the change has not done him good.
In his manhood he worked in a cotton mill, but then a coughing fell
upon him, and he had to leave; out in the country the trouble
disappeared, but he has been working in the pickle rooms at Durham’s,
and the breathing of the cold, damp air all day has brought it back.
Now as he rises he is seized with a coughing fit, and holds himself by
his chair and turns away his wan and battered face until it passes.

Generally it is the custom for the speech at a _veselija_ to be taken
out of one of the books and learned by heart; but in his youthful days
Dede Antanas used to be a scholar, and really make up all the love
letters of his friends. Now it is understood that he has composed an
original speech of congratulation and benediction, and this is one of
the events of the day. Even the boys, who are romping about the room,
draw near and listen, and some of the women sob and wipe their aprons
in their eyes. It is very solemn, for Antanas Rudkus has become
possessed of the idea that he has not much longer to stay with his
children. His speech leaves them all so tearful that one of the guests,
Jokubas Szedvilas, who keeps a delicatessen store on Halsted Street,
and is fat and hearty, is moved to rise and say that things may not be
as bad as that, and then to go on and make a little speech of his own,
in which he showers congratulations and prophecies of happiness upon
the bride and groom, proceeding to particulars which greatly delight
the young men, but which cause Ona to blush more furiously than ever.
Jokubas possesses what his wife complacently describes as “poetiszka
vaidintuve”—a poetical imagination.

Now a good many of the guests have finished, and, since there is no
pretense of ceremony, the banquet begins to break up. Some of the men
gather about the bar; some wander about, laughing and singing; here and
there will be a little group, chanting merrily, and in sublime
indifference to the others and to the orchestra as well. Everybody is
more or less restless—one would guess that something is on their minds.
And so it proves. The last tardy diners are scarcely given time to
finish, before the tables and the debris are shoved into the corner,
and the chairs and the babies piled out of the way, and the real
celebration of the evening begins. Then Tamoszius Kuszleika, after
replenishing himself with a pot of beer, returns to his platform, and,
standing up, reviews the scene; he taps authoritatively upon the side
of his violin, then tucks it carefully under his chin, then waves his
bow in an elaborate flourish, and finally smites the sounding strings
and closes his eyes, and floats away in spirit upon the wings of a
dreamy waltz. His companion follows, but with his eyes open, watching
where he treads, so to speak; and finally Valentinavyczia, after
waiting for a little and beating with his foot to get the time, casts
up his eyes to the ceiling and begins to saw—“Broom! broom! broom!”

The company pairs off quickly, and the whole room is soon in motion.
Apparently nobody knows how to waltz, but that is nothing of any
consequence—there is music, and they dance, each as he pleases, just as
before they sang. Most of them prefer the “two-step,” especially the
young, with whom it is the fashion. The older people have dances from
home, strange and complicated steps which they execute with grave
solemnity. Some do not dance anything at all, but simply hold each
other’s hands and allow the undisciplined joy of motion to express
itself with their feet. Among these are Jokubas Szedvilas and his wife,
Lucija, who together keep the delicatessen store, and consume nearly as
much as they sell; they are too fat to dance, but they stand in the
middle of the floor, holding each other fast in their arms, rocking
slowly from side to side and grinning seraphically, a picture of
toothless and perspiring ecstasy.

Of these older people many wear clothing reminiscent in some detail of
home—an embroidered waistcoat or stomacher, or a gaily colored
handkerchief, or a coat with large cuffs and fancy buttons. All these
things are carefully avoided by the young, most of whom have learned to
speak English and to affect the latest style of clothing. The girls
wear ready-made dresses or shirt waists, and some of them look quite
pretty. Some of the young men you would take to be Americans, of the
type of clerks, but for the fact that they wear their hats in the room.
Each of these younger couples affects a style of its own in dancing.
Some hold each other tightly, some at a cautious distance. Some hold
their hands out stiffly, some drop them loosely at their sides. Some
dance springily, some glide softly, some move with grave dignity. There
are boisterous couples, who tear wildly about the room, knocking every
one out of their way. There are nervous couples, whom these frighten,
and who cry, “Nusfok! Kas yra?” at them as they pass. Each couple is
paired for the evening—you will never see them change about. There is
Alena Jasaityte, for instance, who has danced unending hours with
Juozas Raczius, to whom she is engaged. Alena is the beauty of the
evening, and she would be really beautiful if she were not so proud.
She wears a white shirtwaist, which represents, perhaps, half a week’s
labor painting cans. She holds her skirt with her hand as she dances,
with stately precision, after the manner of the _grandes dames_. Juozas
is driving one of Durham’s wagons, and is making big wages. He affects
a “tough” aspect, wearing his hat on one side and keeping a cigarette
in his mouth all the evening. Then there is Jadvyga Marcinkus, who is
also beautiful, but humble. Jadvyga likewise paints cans, but then she
has an invalid mother and three little sisters to support by it, and so
she does not spend her wages for shirtwaists. Jadvyga is small and
delicate, with jet-black eyes and hair, the latter twisted into a
little knot and tied on the top of her head. She wears an old white
dress which she has made herself and worn to parties for the past five
years; it is high-waisted—almost under her arms, and not very
becoming,—but that does not trouble Jadvyga, who is dancing with her
Mikolas. She is small, while he is big and powerful; she nestles in his
arms as if she would hide herself from view, and leans her head upon
his shoulder. He in turn has clasped his arms tightly around her, as if
he would carry her away; and so she dances, and will dance the entire
evening, and would dance forever, in ecstasy of bliss. You would smile,
perhaps, to see them—but you would not smile if you knew all the story.
This is the fifth year, now, that Jadvyga has been engaged to Mikolas,
and her heart is sick. They would have been married in the beginning,
only Mikolas has a father who is drunk all day, and he is the only
other man in a large family. Even so they might have managed it (for
Mikolas is a skilled man) but for cruel accidents which have almost
taken the heart out of them. He is a beef-boner, and that is a
dangerous trade, especially when you are on piecework and trying to
earn a bride. Your hands are slippery, and your knife is slippery, and
you are toiling like mad, when somebody happens to speak to you, or you
strike a bone. Then your hand slips up on the blade, and there is a
fearful gash. And that would not be so bad, only for the deadly
contagion. The cut may heal, but you never can tell. Twice now; within
the last three years, Mikolas has been lying at home with blood
poisoning—once for three months and once for nearly seven. The last
time, too, he lost his job, and that meant six weeks more of standing
at the doors of the packing houses, at six o’clock on bitter winter
mornings, with a foot of snow on the ground and more in the air. There
are learned people who can tell you out of the statistics that
beef-boners make forty cents an hour, but, perhaps, these people have
never looked into a beef-boner’s hands.

When Tamoszius and his companions stop for a rest, as perforce they
must, now and then, the dancers halt where they are and wait patiently.
They never seem to tire; and there is no place for them to sit down if
they did. It is only for a minute, anyway, for the leader starts up
again, in spite of all the protests of the other two. This time it is
another sort of a dance, a Lithuanian dance. Those who prefer to, go on
with the two-step, but the majority go through an intricate series of
motions, resembling more fancy skating than a dance. The climax of it
is a furious _prestissimo_, at which the couples seize hands and begin
a mad whirling. This is quite irresistible, and every one in the room
joins in, until the place becomes a maze of flying skirts and bodies
quite dazzling to look upon. But the sight of sights at this moment is
Tamoszius Kuszleika. The old fiddle squeaks and shrieks in protest, but
Tamoszius has no mercy. The sweat starts out on his forehead, and he
bends over like a cyclist on the last lap of a race. His body shakes
and throbs like a runaway steam engine, and the ear cannot follow the
flying showers of notes—there is a pale blue mist where you look to see
his bowing arm. With a most wonderful rush he comes to the end of the
tune, and flings up his hands and staggers back exhausted; and with a
final shout of delight the dancers fly apart, reeling here and there,
bringing up against the walls of the room.

After this there is beer for every one, the musicians included, and the
revelers take a long breath and prepare for the great event of the
evening, which is the _acziavimas_. The _acziavimas_ is a ceremony
which, once begun, will continue for three or four hours, and it
involves one uninterrupted dance. The guests form a great ring, locking
hands, and, when the music starts up, begin to move around in a circle.
In the center stands the bride, and, one by one, the men step into the
enclosure and dance with her. Each dances for several minutes—as long
as he pleases; it is a very merry proceeding, with laughter and
singing, and when the guest has finished, he finds himself face to face
with Teta Elzbieta, who holds the hat. Into it he drops a sum of
money—a dollar, or perhaps five dollars, according to his power, and
his estimate of the value of the privilege. The guests are expected to
pay for this entertainment; if they be proper guests, they will see
that there is a neat sum left over for the bride and bridegroom to
start life upon.

Most fearful they are to contemplate, the expenses of this
entertainment. They will certainly be over two hundred dollars and
maybe three hundred; and three hundred dollars is more than the year’s
income of many a person in this room. There are able-bodied men here
who work from early morning until late at night, in ice-cold cellars
with a quarter of an inch of water on the floor—men who for six or
seven months in the year never see the sunlight from Sunday afternoon
till the next Sunday morning—and who cannot earn three hundred dollars
in a year. There are little children here, scarce in their teens, who
can hardly see the top of the work benches—whose parents have lied to
get them their places—and who do not make the half of three hundred
dollars a year, and perhaps not even the third of it. And then to spend
such a sum, all in a single day of your life, at a wedding feast! (For
obviously it is the same thing, whether you spend it at once for your
own wedding, or in a long time, at the weddings of all your friends.)

It is very imprudent, it is tragic—but, ah, it is so beautiful! Bit by
bit these poor people have given up everything else; but to this they
cling with all the power of their souls—they cannot give up the
_veselija!_ To do that would mean, not merely to be defeated, but to
acknowledge defeat—and the difference between these two things is what
keeps the world going. The _veselija_ has come down to them from a
far-off time; and the meaning of it was that one might dwell within the
cave and gaze upon shadows, provided only that once in his lifetime he
could break his chains, and feel his wings, and behold the sun;
provided that once in his lifetime he might testify to the fact that
life, with all its cares and its terrors, is no such great thing after
all, but merely a bubble upon the surface of a river, a thing that one
may toss about and play with as a juggler tosses his golden balls, a
thing that one may quaff, like a goblet of rare red wine. Thus having
known himself for the master of things, a man could go back to his toil
and live upon the memory all his days.

Endlessly the dancers swung round and round—when they were dizzy they
swung the other way. Hour after hour this had continued—the darkness
had fallen and the room was dim from the light of two smoky oil lamps.
The musicians had spent all their fine frenzy by now, and played only
one tune, wearily, ploddingly. There were twenty bars or so of it, and
when they came to the end they began again. Once every ten minutes or
so they would fail to begin again, but instead would sink back
exhausted; a circumstance which invariably brought on a painful and
terrifying scene, that made the fat policeman stir uneasily in his
sleeping place behind the door.

It was all Marija Berczynskas. Marija was one of those hungry souls who
cling with desperation to the skirts of the retreating muse. All day
long she had been in a state of wonderful exaltation; and now it was
leaving—and she would not let it go. Her soul cried out in the words of
Faust, “Stay, thou art fair!” Whether it was by beer, or by shouting,
or by music, or by motion, she meant that it should not go. And she
would go back to the chase of it—and no sooner be fairly started than
her chariot would be thrown off the track, so to speak, by the
stupidity of those thrice accursed musicians. Each time, Marija would
emit a howl and fly at them, shaking her fists in their faces, stamping
upon the floor, purple and incoherent with rage. In vain the frightened
Tamoszius would attempt to speak, to plead the limitations of the
flesh; in vain would the puffing and breathless ponas Jokubas insist,
in vain would Teta Elzbieta implore. “Szalin!” Marija would scream.
“Palauk! isz kelio! What are you paid for, children of hell?” And so,
in sheer terror, the orchestra would strike up again, and Marija would
return to her place and take up her task.

She bore all the burden of the festivities now. Ona was kept up by her
excitement, but all of the women and most of the men were tired—the
soul of Marija was alone unconquered. She drove on the dancers—what had
once been the ring had now the shape of a pear, with Marija at the
stem, pulling one way and pushing the other, shouting, stamping,
singing, a very volcano of energy. Now and then some one coming in or
out would leave the door open, and the night air was chill; Marija as
she passed would stretch out her foot and kick the doorknob, and slam
would go the door! Once this procedure was the cause of a calamity of
which Sebastijonas Szedvilas was the hapless victim. Little
Sebastijonas, aged three, had been wandering about oblivious to all
things, holding turned up over his mouth a bottle of liquid known as
“pop,” pink-colored, ice-cold, and delicious. Passing through the
doorway the door smote him full, and the shriek which followed brought
the dancing to a halt. Marija, who threatened horrid murder a hundred
times a day, and would weep over the injury of a fly, seized little
Sebastijonas in her arms and bid fair to smother him with kisses. There
was a long rest for the orchestra, and plenty of refreshments, while
Marija was making her peace with her victim, seating him upon the bar,
and standing beside him and holding to his lips a foaming schooner of
beer.

In the meantime there was going on in another corner of the room an
anxious conference between Teta Elzbieta and Dede Antanas, and a few of
the more intimate friends of the family. A trouble was come upon them.
The _veselija_ is a compact, a compact not expressed, but therefore
only the more binding upon all. Every one’s share was different—and yet
every one knew perfectly well what his share was, and strove to give a
little more. Now, however, since they had come to the new country, all
this was changing; it seemed as if there must be some subtle poison in
the air that one breathed here—it was affecting all the young men at
once. They would come in crowds and fill themselves with a fine dinner,
and then sneak off. One would throw another’s hat out of the window,
and both would go out to get it, and neither could be seen again. Or
now and then half a dozen of them would get together and march out
openly, staring at you, and making fun of you to your face. Still
others, worse yet, would crowd about the bar, and at the expense of the
host drink themselves sodden, paying not the least attention to any
one, and leaving it to be thought that either they had danced with the
bride already, or meant to later on.

All these things were going on now, and the family was helpless with
dismay. So long they had toiled, and such an outlay they had made! Ona
stood by, her eyes wide with terror. Those frightful bills—how they had
haunted her, each item gnawing at her soul all day and spoiling her
rest at night. How often she had named them over one by one and figured
on them as she went to work—fifteen dollars for the hall, twenty-two
dollars and a quarter for the ducks, twelve dollars for the musicians,
five dollars at the church, and a blessing of the Virgin besides—and so
on without an end! Worst of all was the frightful bill that was still
to come from Graiczunas for the beer and liquor that might be consumed.
One could never get in advance more than a guess as to this from a
saloon-keeper—and then, when the time came he always came to you
scratching his head and saying that he had guessed too low, but that he
had done his best—your guests had gotten so very drunk. By him you were
sure to be cheated unmercifully, and that even though you thought
yourself the dearest of the hundreds of friends he had. He would begin
to serve your guests out of a keg that was half full, and finish with
one that was half empty, and then you would be charged for two kegs of
beer. He would agree to serve a certain quality at a certain price, and
when the time came you and your friends would be drinking some horrible
poison that could not be described. You might complain, but you would
get nothing for your pains but a ruined evening; while, as for going to
law about it, you might as well go to heaven at once. The saloon-keeper
stood in with all the big politics men in the district; and when you
had once found out what it meant to get into trouble with such people,
you would know enough to pay what you were told to pay and shut up.

What made all this the more painful was that it was so hard on the few
that had really done their best. There was poor old ponas Jokubas, for
instance—he had already given five dollars, and did not every one know
that Jokubas Szedvilas had just mortgaged his delicatessen store for
two hundred dollars to meet several months’ overdue rent? And then
there was withered old poni Aniele—who was a widow, and had three
children, and the rheumatism besides, and did washing for the
tradespeople on Halsted Street at prices it would break your heart to
hear named. Aniele had given the entire profit of her chickens for
several months. Eight of them she owned, and she kept them in a little
place fenced around on her backstairs. All day long the children of
Aniele were raking in the dump for food for these chickens; and
sometimes, when the competition there was too fierce, you might see
them on Halsted Street walking close to the gutters, and with their
mother following to see that no one robbed them of their finds. Money
could not tell the value of these chickens to old Mrs. Jukniene—she
valued them differently, for she had a feeling that she was getting
something for nothing by means of them—that with them she was getting
the better of a world that was getting the better of her in so many
other ways. So she watched them every hour of the day, and had learned
to see like an owl at night to watch them then. One of them had been
stolen long ago, and not a month passed that some one did not try to
steal another. As the frustrating of this one attempt involved a score
of false alarms, it will be understood what a tribute old Mrs. Jukniene
brought, just because Teta Elzbieta had once loaned her some money for
a few days and saved her from being turned out of her house.

More and more friends gathered round while the lamentation about these
things was going on. Some drew nearer, hoping to overhear the
conversation, who were themselves among the guilty—and surely that was
a thing to try the patience of a saint. Finally there came Jurgis,
urged by some one, and the story was retold to him. Jurgis listened in
silence, with his great black eyebrows knitted. Now and then there
would come a gleam underneath them and he would glance about the room.
Perhaps he would have liked to go at some of those fellows with his big
clenched fists; but then, doubtless, he realized how little good it
would do him. No bill would be any less for turning out any one at this
time; and then there would be the scandal—and Jurgis wanted nothing
except to get away with Ona and to let the world go its own way. So his
hands relaxed and he merely said quietly: “It is done, and there is no
use in weeping, Teta Elzbieta.” Then his look turned toward Ona, who
stood close to his side, and he saw the wide look of terror in her
eyes. “Little one,” he said, in a low voice, “do not worry—it will not
matter to us. We will pay them all somehow. I will work harder.” That
was always what Jurgis said. Ona had grown used to it as the solution
of all difficulties—“I will work harder!” He had said that in Lithuania
when one official had taken his passport from him, and another had
arrested him for being without it, and the two had divided a third of
his belongings. He had said it again in New York, when the
smooth-spoken agent had taken them in hand and made them pay such high
prices, and almost prevented their leaving his place, in spite of their
paying. Now he said it a third time, and Ona drew a deep breath; it was
so wonderful to have a husband, just like a grown woman—and a husband
who could solve all problems, and who was so big and strong!

The last sob of little Sebastijonas has been stifled, and the orchestra
has once more been reminded of its duty. The ceremony begins again—but
there are few now left to dance with, and so very soon the collection
is over and promiscuous dances once more begin. It is now after
midnight, however, and things are not as they were before. The dancers
are dull and heavy—most of them have been drinking hard, and have long
ago passed the stage of exhilaration. They dance in monotonous measure,
round after round, hour after hour, with eyes fixed upon vacancy, as if
they were only half conscious, in a constantly growing stupor. The men
grasp the women very tightly, but there will be half an hour together
when neither will see the other’s face. Some couples do not care to
dance, and have retired to the corners, where they sit with their arms
enlaced. Others, who have been drinking still more, wander about the
room, bumping into everything; some are in groups of two or three,
singing, each group its own song. As time goes on there is a variety of
drunkenness, among the younger men especially. Some stagger about in
each other’s arms, whispering maudlin words—others start quarrels upon
the slightest pretext, and come to blows and have to be pulled apart.
Now the fat policeman wakens definitely, and feels of his club to see
that it is ready for business. He has to be prompt—for these
two-o’clock-in-the-morning fights, if they once get out of hand, are
like a forest fire, and may mean the whole reserves at the station. The
thing to do is to crack every fighting head that you see, before there
are so many fighting heads that you cannot crack any of them. There is
but scant account kept of cracked heads in back of the yards, for men
who have to crack the heads of animals all day seem to get into the
habit, and to practice on their friends, and even on their families,
between times. This makes it a cause for congratulation that by modern
methods a very few men can do the painfully necessary work of
head-cracking for the whole of the cultured world.

There is no fight that night—perhaps because Jurgis, too, is
watchful—even more so than the policeman. Jurgis has drunk a great
deal, as any one naturally would on an occasion when it all has to be
paid for, whether it is drunk or not; but he is a very steady man, and
does not easily lose his temper. Only once there is a tight shave—and
that is the fault of Marija Berczynskas. Marija has apparently
concluded about two hours ago that if the altar in the corner, with the
deity in soiled white, be not the true home of the muses, it is, at any
rate, the nearest substitute on earth attainable. And Marija is just
fighting drunk when there come to her ears the facts about the villains
who have not paid that night. Marija goes on the warpath straight off,
without even the preliminary of a good cursing, and when she is pulled
off it is with the coat collars of two villains in her hands.
Fortunately, the policeman is disposed to be reasonable, and so it is
not Marija who is flung out of the place.

All this interrupts the music for not more than a minute or two. Then
again the merciless tune begins—the tune that has been played for the
last half-hour without one single change. It is an American tune this
time, one which they have picked up on the streets; all seem to know
the words of it—or, at any rate, the first line of it, which they hum
to themselves, over and over again without rest: “In the good old
summertime—in the good old summertime! In the good old summertime—in
the good old summertime!” There seems to be something hypnotic about
this, with its endlessly recurring dominant. It has put a stupor upon
every one who hears it, as well as upon the men who are playing it. No
one can get away from it, or even think of getting away from it; it is
three o’clock in the morning, and they have danced out all their joy,
and danced out all their strength, and all the strength that unlimited
drink can lend them—and still there is no one among them who has the
power to think of stopping. Promptly at seven o’clock this same Monday
morning they will every one of them have to be in their places at
Durham’s or Brown’s or Jones’s, each in his working clothes. If one of
them be a minute late, he will be docked an hour’s pay, and if he be
many minutes late, he will be apt to find his brass check turned to the
wall, which will send him out to join the hungry mob that waits every
morning at the gates of the packing houses, from six o’clock until
nearly half-past eight. There is no exception to this rule, not even
little Ona—who has asked for a holiday the day after her wedding day, a
holiday without pay, and been refused. While there are so many who are
anxious to work as you wish, there is no occasion for incommoding
yourself with those who must work otherwise.

Little Ona is nearly ready to faint—and half in a stupor herself,
because of the heavy scent in the room. She has not taken a drop, but
every one else there is literally burning alcohol, as the lamps are
burning oil; some of the men who are sound asleep in their chairs or on
the floor are reeking of it so that you cannot go near them. Now and
then Jurgis gazes at her hungrily—he has long since forgotten his
shyness; but then the crowd is there, and he still waits and watches
the door, where a carriage is supposed to come. It does not, and
finally he will wait no longer, but comes up to Ona, who turns white
and trembles. He puts her shawl about her and then his own coat. They
live only two blocks away, and Jurgis does not care about the carriage.

There is almost no farewell—the dancers do not notice them, and all of
the children and many of the old folks have fallen asleep of sheer
exhaustion. Dede Antanas is asleep, and so are the Szedvilases, husband
and wife, the former snoring in octaves. There is Teta Elzbieta, and
Marija, sobbing loudly; and then there is only the silent night, with
the stars beginning to pale a little in the east. Jurgis, without a
word, lifts Ona in his arms, and strides out with her, and she sinks
her head upon his shoulder with a moan. When he reaches home he is not
sure whether she has fainted or is asleep, but when he has to hold her
with one hand while he unlocks the door, he sees that she has opened
her eyes.

“You shall not go to Brown’s today, little one,” he whispers, as he
climbs the stairs; and she catches his arm in terror, gasping: “No! No!
I dare not! It will ruin us!”

But he answers her again: “Leave it to me; leave it to me. I will earn
more money—I will work harder.”




CHAPTER II


Jurgis talked lightly about work, because he was young. They told him
stories about the breaking down of men, there in the stockyards of
Chicago, and of what had happened to them afterward—stories to make
your flesh creep, but Jurgis would only laugh. He had only been there
four months, and he was young, and a giant besides. There was too much
health in him. He could not even imagine how it would feel to be
beaten. “That is well enough for men like you,” he would say,
“_silpnas_, puny fellows—but my back is broad.”

Jurgis was like a boy, a boy from the country. He was the sort of man
the bosses like to get hold of, the sort they make it a grievance they
cannot get hold of. When he was told to go to a certain place, he would
go there on the run. When he had nothing to do for the moment, he would
stand round fidgeting, dancing, with the overflow of energy that was in
him. If he were working in a line of men, the line always moved too
slowly for him, and you could pick him out by his impatience and
restlessness. That was why he had been picked out on one important
occasion; for Jurgis had stood outside of Brown and Company’s “Central
Time Station” not more than half an hour, the second day of his arrival
in Chicago, before he had been beckoned by one of the bosses. Of this
he was very proud, and it made him more disposed than ever to laugh at
the pessimists. In vain would they all tell him that there were men in
that crowd from which he had been chosen who had stood there a
month—yes, many months—and not been chosen yet. “Yes,” he would say,
“but what sort of men? Broken-down tramps and good-for-nothings,
fellows who have spent all their money drinking, and want to get more
for it. Do you want me to believe that with these arms”—and he would
clench his fists and hold them up in the air, so that you might see the
rolling muscles—“that with these arms people will ever let me starve?”

“It is plain,” they would answer to this, “that you have come from the
country, and from very far in the country.” And this was the fact, for
Jurgis had never seen a city, and scarcely even a fair-sized town,
until he had set out to make his fortune in the world and earn his
right to Ona. His father, and his father’s father before him, and as
many ancestors back as legend could go, had lived in that part of
Lithuania known as _Brelovicz_, the Imperial Forest. This is a great
tract of a hundred thousand acres, which from time immemorial has been
a hunting preserve of the nobility. There are a very few peasants
settled in it, holding title from ancient times; and one of these was
Antanas Rudkus, who had been reared himself, and had reared his
children in turn, upon half a dozen acres of cleared land in the midst
of a wilderness. There had been one son besides Jurgis, and one sister.
The former had been drafted into the army; that had been over ten years
ago, but since that day nothing had ever been heard of him. The sister
was married, and her husband had bought the place when old Antanas had
decided to go with his son.

It was nearly a year and a half ago that Jurgis had met Ona, at a horse
fair a hundred miles from home. Jurgis had never expected to get
married—he had laughed at it as a foolish trap for a man to walk into;
but here, without ever having spoken a word to her, with no more than
the exchange of half a dozen smiles, he found himself, purple in the
face with embarrassment and terror, asking her parents to sell her to
him for his wife—and offering his father’s two horses he had been sent
to the fair to sell. But Ona’s father proved as a rock—the girl was yet
a child, and he was a rich man, and his daughter was not to be had in
that way. So Jurgis went home with a heavy heart, and that spring and
summer toiled and tried hard to forget. In the fall, after the harvest
was over, he saw that it would not do, and tramped the full fortnight’s
journey that lay between him and Ona.

He found an unexpected state of affairs—for the girl’s father had died,
and his estate was tied up with creditors; Jurgis’ heart leaped as he
realized that now the prize was within his reach. There was Elzbieta
Lukoszaite, Teta, or Aunt, as they called her, Ona’s stepmother, and
there were her six children, of all ages. There was also her brother
Jonas, a dried-up little man who had worked upon the farm. They were
people of great consequence, as it seemed to Jurgis, fresh out of the
woods; Ona knew how to read, and knew many other things that he did not
know, and now the farm had been sold, and the whole family was
adrift—all they owned in the world being about seven hundred rubles
which is half as many dollars. They would have had three times that,
but it had gone to court, and the judge had decided against them, and
it had cost the balance to get him to change his decision.

Ona might have married and left them, but she would not, for she loved
Teta Elzbieta. It was Jonas who suggested that they all go to America,
where a friend of his had gotten rich. He would work, for his part, and
the women would work, and some of the children, doubtless—they would
live somehow. Jurgis, too, had heard of America. That was a country
where, they said, a man might earn three rubles a day; and Jurgis
figured what three rubles a day would mean, with prices as they were
where he lived, and decided forthwith that he would go to America and
marry, and be a rich man in the bargain. In that country, rich or poor,
a man was free, it was said; he did not have to go into the army, he
did not have to pay out his money to rascally officials—he might do as
he pleased, and count himself as good as any other man. So America was
a place of which lovers and young people dreamed. If one could only
manage to get the price of a passage, he could count his troubles at an
end.

It was arranged that they should leave the following spring, and
meantime Jurgis sold himself to a contractor for a certain time, and
tramped nearly four hundred miles from home with a gang of men to work
upon a railroad in Smolensk. This was a fearful experience, with filth
and bad food and cruelty and overwork; but Jurgis stood it and came out
in fine trim, and with eighty rubles sewed up in his coat. He did not
drink or fight, because he was thinking all the time of Ona; and for
the rest, he was a quiet, steady man, who did what he was told to, did
not lose his temper often, and when he did lose it made the offender
anxious that he should not lose it again. When they paid him off he
dodged the company gamblers and dramshops, and so they tried to kill
him; but he escaped, and tramped it home, working at odd jobs, and
sleeping always with one eye open.

So in the summer time they had all set out for America. At the last
moment there joined them Marija Berczynskas, who was a cousin of Ona’s.
Marija was an orphan, and had worked since childhood for a rich farmer
of Vilna, who beat her regularly. It was only at the age of twenty that
it had occurred to Marija to try her strength, when she had risen up
and nearly murdered the man, and then come away.

There were twelve in all in the party, five adults and six children—and
Ona, who was a little of both. They had a hard time on the passage;
there was an agent who helped them, but he proved a scoundrel, and got
them into a trap with some officials, and cost them a good deal of
their precious money, which they clung to with such horrible fear. This
happened to them again in New York—for, of course, they knew nothing
about the country, and had no one to tell them, and it was easy for a
man in a blue uniform to lead them away, and to take them to a hotel
and keep them there, and make them pay enormous charges to get away.
The law says that the rate card shall be on the door of a hotel, but it
does not say that it shall be in Lithuanian.

It was in the stockyards that Jonas’ friend had gotten rich, and so to
Chicago the party was bound. They knew that one word, Chicago and that
was all they needed to know, at least, until they reached the city.
Then, tumbled out of the cars without ceremony, they were no better off
than before; they stood staring down the vista of Dearborn Street, with
its big black buildings towering in the distance, unable to realize
that they had arrived, and why, when they said “Chicago,” people no
longer pointed in some direction, but instead looked perplexed, or
laughed, or went on without paying any attention. They were pitiable in
their helplessness; above all things they stood in deadly terror of any
sort of person in official uniform, and so whenever they saw a
policeman they would cross the street and hurry by. For the whole of
the first day they wandered about in the midst of deafening confusion,
utterly lost; and it was only at night that, cowering in the doorway of
a house, they were finally discovered and taken by a policeman to the
station. In the morning an interpreter was found, and they were taken
and put upon a car, and taught a new word—“stockyards.” Their delight
at discovering that they were to get out of this adventure without
losing another share of their possessions it would not be possible to
describe.

They sat and stared out of the window. They were on a street which
seemed to run on forever, mile after mile—thirty-four of them, if they
had known it—and each side of it one uninterrupted row of wretched
little two-story frame buildings. Down every side street they could
see, it was the same—never a hill and never a hollow, but always the
same endless vista of ugly and dirty little wooden buildings. Here and
there would be a bridge crossing a filthy creek, with hard-baked mud
shores and dingy sheds and docks along it; here and there would be a
railroad crossing, with a tangle of switches, and locomotives puffing,
and rattling freight cars filing by; here and there would be a great
factory, a dingy building with innumerable windows in it, and immense
volumes of smoke pouring from the chimneys, darkening the air above and
making filthy the earth beneath. But after each of these interruptions,
the desolate procession would begin again—the procession of dreary
little buildings.

A full hour before the party reached the city they had begun to note
the perplexing changes in the atmosphere. It grew darker all the time,
and upon the earth the grass seemed to grow less green. Every minute,
as the train sped on, the colors of things became dingier; the fields
were grown parched and yellow, the landscape hideous and bare. And
along with the thickening smoke they began to notice another
circumstance, a strange, pungent odor. They were not sure that it was
unpleasant, this odor; some might have called it sickening, but their
taste in odors was not developed, and they were only sure that it was
curious. Now, sitting in the trolley car, they realized that they were
on their way to the home of it—that they had traveled all the way from
Lithuania to it. It was now no longer something far off and faint, that
you caught in whiffs; you could literally taste it, as well as smell
it—you could take hold of it, almost, and examine it at your leisure.
They were divided in their opinions about it. It was an elemental odor,
raw and crude; it was rich, almost rancid, sensual, and strong. There
were some who drank it in as if it were an intoxicant; there were
others who put their handkerchiefs to their faces. The new emigrants
were still tasting it, lost in wonder, when suddenly the car came to a
halt, and the door was flung open, and a voice shouted—“Stockyards!”

They were left standing upon the corner, staring; down a side street
there were two rows of brick houses, and between them a vista: half a
dozen chimneys, tall as the tallest of buildings, touching the very
sky—and leaping from them half a dozen columns of smoke, thick, oily,
and black as night. It might have come from the center of the world,
this smoke, where the fires of the ages still smolder. It came as if
self-impelled, driving all before it, a perpetual explosion. It was
inexhaustible; one stared, waiting to see it stop, but still the great
streams rolled out. They spread in vast clouds overhead, writhing,
curling; then, uniting in one giant river, they streamed away down the
sky, stretching a black pall as far as the eye could reach.

Then the party became aware of another strange thing. This, too, like
the color, was a thing elemental; it was a sound, a sound made up of
ten thousand little sounds. You scarcely noticed it at first—it sunk
into your consciousness, a vague disturbance, a trouble. It was like
the murmuring of the bees in the spring, the whisperings of the forest;
it suggested endless activity, the rumblings of a world in motion. It
was only by an effort that one could realize that it was made by
animals, that it was the distant lowing of ten thousand cattle, the
distant grunting of ten thousand swine.

They would have liked to follow it up, but, alas, they had no time for
adventures just then. The policeman on the corner was beginning to
watch them; and so, as usual, they started up the street. Scarcely had
they gone a block, however, before Jonas was heard to give a cry, and
began pointing excitedly across the street. Before they could gather
the meaning of his breathless ejaculations he had bounded away, and
they saw him enter a shop, over which was a sign: “J. Szedvilas,
Delicatessen.” When he came out again it was in company with a very
stout gentleman in shirt sleeves and an apron, clasping Jonas by both
hands and laughing hilariously. Then Teta Elzbieta recollected suddenly
that Szedvilas had been the name of the mythical friend who had made
his fortune in America. To find that he had been making it in the
delicatessen business was an extraordinary piece of good fortune at
this juncture; though it was well on in the morning, they had not
breakfasted, and the children were beginning to whimper.

Thus was the happy ending to a woeful voyage. The two families
literally fell upon each other’s necks—for it had been years since
Jokubas Szedvilas had met a man from his part of Lithuania. Before half
the day they were lifelong friends. Jokubas understood all the pitfalls
of this new world, and could explain all of its mysteries; he could
tell them the things they ought to have done in the different
emergencies—and what was still more to the point, he could tell them
what to do now. He would take them to poni Aniele, who kept a
boardinghouse the other side of the yards; old Mrs. Jukniene, he
explained, had not what one would call choice accommodations, but they
might do for the moment. To this Teta Elzbieta hastened to respond that
nothing could be too cheap to suit them just then; for they were quite
terrified over the sums they had had to expend. A very few days of
practical experience in this land of high wages had been sufficient to
make clear to them the cruel fact that it was also a land of high
prices, and that in it the poor man was almost as poor as in any other
corner of the earth; and so there vanished in a night all the wonderful
dreams of wealth that had been haunting Jurgis. What had made the
discovery all the more painful was that they were spending, at American
prices, money which they had earned at home rates of wages—and so were
really being cheated by the world! The last two days they had all but
starved themselves—it made them quite sick to pay the prices that the
railroad people asked them for food.

Yet, when they saw the home of the Widow Jukniene they could not but
recoil, even so, in all their journey they had seen nothing so bad as
this. Poni Aniele had a four-room flat in one of that wilderness of
two-story frame tenements that lie “back of the yards.” There were four
such flats in each building, and each of the four was a “boardinghouse”
for the occupancy of foreigners—Lithuanians, Poles, Slovaks, or
Bohemians. Some of these places were kept by private persons, some were
cooperative. There would be an average of half a dozen boarders to each
room—sometimes there were thirteen or fourteen to one room, fifty or
sixty to a flat. Each one of the occupants furnished his own
accommodations—that is, a mattress and some bedding. The mattresses
would be spread upon the floor in rows—and there would be nothing else
in the place except a stove. It was by no means unusual for two men to
own the same mattress in common, one working by day and using it by
night, and the other working at night and using it in the daytime. Very
frequently a lodging house keeper would rent the same beds to double
shifts of men.

Mrs. Jukniene was a wizened-up little woman, with a wrinkled face. Her
home was unthinkably filthy; you could not enter by the front door at
all, owing to the mattresses, and when you tried to go up the
backstairs you found that she had walled up most of the porch with old
boards to make a place to keep her chickens. It was a standing jest of
the boarders that Aniele cleaned house by letting the chickens loose in
the rooms. Undoubtedly this did keep down the vermin, but it seemed
probable, in view of all the circumstances, that the old lady regarded
it rather as feeding the chickens than as cleaning the rooms. The truth
was that she had definitely given up the idea of cleaning anything,
under pressure of an attack of rheumatism, which had kept her doubled
up in one corner of her room for over a week; during which time eleven
of her boarders, heavily in her debt, had concluded to try their
chances of employment in Kansas City. This was July, and the fields
were green. One never saw the fields, nor any green thing whatever, in
Packingtown; but one could go out on the road and “hobo it,” as the men
phrased it, and see the country, and have a long rest, and an easy time
riding on the freight cars.

Such was the home to which the new arrivals were welcomed. There was
nothing better to be had—they might not do so well by looking further,
for Mrs. Jukniene had at least kept one room for herself and her three
little children, and now offered to share this with the women and the
girls of the party. They could get bedding at a secondhand store, she
explained; and they would not need any, while the weather was so
hot—doubtless they would all sleep on the sidewalk such nights as this,
as did nearly all of her guests. “Tomorrow,” Jurgis said, when they
were left alone, “tomorrow I will get a job, and perhaps Jonas will get
one also; and then we can get a place of our own.”

Later that afternoon he and Ona went out to take a walk and look about
them, to see more of this district which was to be their home. In back
of the yards the dreary two-story frame houses were scattered farther
apart, and there were great spaces bare—that seemingly had been
overlooked by the great sore of a city as it spread itself over the
surface of the prairie. These bare places were grown up with dingy,
yellow weeds, hiding innumerable tomato cans; innumerable children
played upon them, chasing one another here and there, screaming and
fighting. The most uncanny thing about this neighborhood was the number
of the children; you thought there must be a school just out, and it
was only after long acquaintance that you were able to realize that
there was no school, but that these were the children of the
neighborhood—that there were so many children to the block in
Packingtown that nowhere on its streets could a horse and buggy move
faster than a walk!

It could not move faster anyhow, on account of the state of the
streets. Those through which Jurgis and Ona were walking resembled
streets less than they did a miniature topographical map. The roadway
was commonly several feet lower than the level of the houses, which
were sometimes joined by high board walks; there were no
pavements—there were mountains and valleys and rivers, gullies and
ditches, and great hollows full of stinking green water. In these pools
the children played, and rolled about in the mud of the streets; here
and there one noticed them digging in it, after trophies which they had
stumbled on. One wondered about this, as also about the swarms of flies
which hung about the scene, literally blackening the air, and the
strange, fetid odor which assailed one’s nostrils, a ghastly odor, of
all the dead things of the universe. It impelled the visitor to
questions and then the residents would explain, quietly, that all this
was “made” land, and that it had been “made” by using it as a dumping
ground for the city garbage. After a few years the unpleasant effect of
this would pass away, it was said; but meantime, in hot weather—and
especially when it rained—the flies were apt to be annoying. Was it not
unhealthful? the stranger would ask, and the residents would answer,
“Perhaps; but there is no telling.”

A little way farther on, and Jurgis and Ona, staring open-eyed and
wondering, came to the place where this “made” ground was in process of
making. Here was a great hole, perhaps two city blocks square, and with
long files of garbage wagons creeping into it. The place had an odor
for which there are no polite words; and it was sprinkled over with
children, who raked in it from dawn till dark. Sometimes visitors from
the packing houses would wander out to see this “dump,” and they would
stand by and debate as to whether the children were eating the food
they got, or merely collecting it for the chickens at home. Apparently
none of them ever went down to find out.

Beyond this dump there stood a great brickyard, with smoking chimneys.
First they took out the soil to make bricks, and then they filled it up
again with garbage, which seemed to Jurgis and Ona a felicitous
arrangement, characteristic of an enterprising country like America. A
little way beyond was another great hole, which they had emptied and
not yet filled up. This held water, and all summer it stood there, with
the near-by soil draining into it, festering and stewing in the sun;
and then, when winter came, somebody cut the ice on it, and sold it to
the people of the city. This, too, seemed to the newcomers an
economical arrangement; for they did not read the newspapers, and their
heads were not full of troublesome thoughts about “germs.”

They stood there while the sun went down upon this scene, and the sky
in the west turned blood-red, and the tops of the houses shone like
fire. Jurgis and Ona were not thinking of the sunset, however—their
backs were turned to it, and all their thoughts were of Packingtown,
which they could see so plainly in the distance. The line of the
buildings stood clear-cut and black against the sky; here and there out
of the mass rose the great chimneys, with the river of smoke streaming
away to the end of the world. It was a study in colors now, this smoke;
in the sunset light it was black and brown and gray and purple. All the
sordid suggestions of the place were gone—in the twilight it was a
vision of power. To the two who stood watching while the darkness
swallowed it up, it seemed a dream of wonder, with its talc of human
energy, of things being done, of employment for thousands upon
thousands of men, of opportunity and freedom, of life and love and joy.
When they came away, arm in arm, Jurgis was saying, “Tomorrow I shall
go there and get a job!”




CHAPTER III


In his capacity as delicatessen vender, Jokubas Szedvilas had many
acquaintances. Among these was one of the special policemen employed by
Durham, whose duty it frequently was to pick out men for employment.
Jokubas had never tried it, but he expressed a certainty that he could
get some of his friends a job through this man. It was agreed, after
consultation, that he should make the effort with old Antanas and with
Jonas. Jurgis was confident of his ability to get work for himself,
unassisted by any one. As we have said before, he was not mistaken in
this. He had gone to Brown’s and stood there not more than half an hour
before one of the bosses noticed his form towering above the rest, and
signaled to him. The colloquy which followed was brief and to the
point:

“Speak English?”

“No; Lit-uanian.” (Jurgis had studied this word carefully.)

“Job?”

“Je.” (A nod.)

“Worked here before?”

“No ’stand.”

(Signals and gesticulations on the part of the boss. Vigorous shakes of
the head by Jurgis.)

“Shovel guts?”

“No ’stand.” (More shakes of the head.)

“Zarnos. Pagaiksztis. Szluofa!” (Imitative motions.)

“Je.”

“See door. Durys?” (Pointing.)

“Je.”

“To-morrow, seven o’clock. Understand? Rytoj! Prieszpietys! Septyni!”

“Dekui, tamistai!” (Thank you, sir.) And that was all. Jurgis turned
away, and then in a sudden rush the full realization of his triumph
swept over him, and he gave a yell and a jump, and started off on a
run. He had a job! He had a job! And he went all the way home as if
upon wings, and burst into the house like a cyclone, to the rage of the
numerous lodgers who had just turned in for their daily sleep.

Meantime Jokubas had been to see his friend the policeman, and received
encouragement, so it was a happy party. There being no more to be done
that day, the shop was left under the care of Lucija, and her husband
sallied forth to show his friends the sights of Packingtown. Jokubas
did this with the air of a country gentleman escorting a party of
visitors over his estate; he was an old-time resident, and all these
wonders had grown up under his eyes, and he had a personal pride in
them. The packers might own the land, but he claimed the landscape, and
there was no one to say nay to this.

They passed down the busy street that led to the yards. It was still
early morning, and everything was at its high tide of activity. A
steady stream of employees was pouring through the gate—employees of
the higher sort, at this hour, clerks and stenographers and such. For
the women there were waiting big two-horse wagons, which set off at a
gallop as fast as they were filled. In the distance there was heard
again the lowing of the cattle, a sound as of a far-off ocean calling.
They followed it, this time, as eager as children in sight of a circus
menagerie—which, indeed, the scene a good deal resembled. They crossed
the railroad tracks, and then on each side of the street were the pens
full of cattle; they would have stopped to look, but Jokubas hurried
them on, to where there was a stairway and a raised gallery, from which
everything could be seen. Here they stood, staring, breathless with
wonder.

There is over a square mile of space in the yards, and more than half
of it is occupied by cattle pens; north and south as far as the eye can
reach there stretches a sea of pens. And they were all filled—so many
cattle no one had ever dreamed existed in the world. Red cattle, black,
white, and yellow cattle; old cattle and young cattle; great bellowing
bulls and little calves not an hour born; meek-eyed milch cows and
fierce, long-horned Texas steers. The sound of them here was as of all
the barnyards of the universe; and as for counting them—it would have
taken all day simply to count the pens. Here and there ran long alleys,
blocked at intervals by gates; and Jokubas told them that the number of
these gates was twenty-five thousand. Jokubas had recently been reading
a newspaper article which was full of statistics such as that, and he
was very proud as he repeated them and made his guests cry out with
wonder. Jurgis too had a little of this sense of pride. Had he not just
gotten a job, and become a sharer in all this activity, a cog in this
marvelous machine? Here and there about the alleys galloped men upon
horseback, booted, and carrying long whips; they were very busy,
calling to each other, and to those who were driving the cattle. They
were drovers and stock raisers, who had come from far states, and
brokers and commission merchants, and buyers for all the big packing
houses.

Here and there they would stop to inspect a bunch of cattle, and there
would be a parley, brief and businesslike. The buyer would nod or drop
his whip, and that would mean a bargain; and he would note it in his
little book, along with hundreds of others he had made that morning.
Then Jokubas pointed out the place where the cattle were driven to be
weighed, upon a great scale that would weigh a hundred thousand pounds
at once and record it automatically. It was near to the east entrance
that they stood, and all along this east side of the yards ran the
railroad tracks, into which the cars were run, loaded with cattle. All
night long this had been going on, and now the pens were full; by
tonight they would all be empty, and the same thing would be done
again.

“And what will become of all these creatures?” cried Teta Elzbieta.

“By tonight,” Jokubas answered, “they will all be killed and cut up;
and over there on the other side of the packing houses are more
railroad tracks, where the cars come to take them away.”

There were two hundred and fifty miles of track within the yards, their
guide went on to tell them. They brought about ten thousand head of
cattle every day, and as many hogs, and half as many sheep—which meant
some eight or ten million live creatures turned into food every year.
One stood and watched, and little by little caught the drift of the
tide, as it set in the direction of the packing houses. There were
groups of cattle being driven to the chutes, which were roadways about
fifteen feet wide, raised high above the pens. In these chutes the
stream of animals was continuous; it was quite uncanny to watch them,
pressing on to their fate, all unsuspicious a very river of death. Our
friends were not poetical, and the sight suggested to them no metaphors
of human destiny; they thought only of the wonderful efficiency of it
all. The chutes into which the hogs went climbed high up—to the very
top of the distant buildings; and Jokubas explained that the hogs went
up by the power of their own legs, and then their weight carried them
back through all the processes necessary to make them into pork.

“They don’t waste anything here,” said the guide, and then he laughed
and added a witticism, which he was pleased that his unsophisticated
friends should take to be his own: “They use everything about the hog
except the squeal.” In front of Brown’s General Office building there
grows a tiny plot of grass, and this, you may learn, is the only bit of
green thing in Packingtown; likewise this jest about the hog and his
squeal, the stock in trade of all the guides, is the one gleam of humor
that you will find there.

After they had seen enough of the pens, the party went up the street,
to the mass of buildings which occupy the center of the yards. These
buildings, made of brick and stained with innumerable layers of
Packingtown smoke, were painted all over with advertising signs, from
which the visitor realized suddenly that he had come to the home of
many of the torments of his life. It was here that they made those
products with the wonders of which they pestered him so—by placards
that defaced the landscape when he traveled, and by staring
advertisements in the newspapers and magazines—by silly little jingles
that he could not get out of his mind, and gaudy pictures that lurked
for him around every street corner. Here was where they made Brown’s
Imperial Hams and Bacon, Brown’s Dressed Beef, Brown’s Excelsior
Sausages! Here was the headquarters of Durham’s Pure Leaf Lard, of
Durham’s Breakfast Bacon, Durham’s Canned Beef, Potted Ham, Deviled
Chicken, Peerless Fertilizer!

Entering one of the Durham buildings, they found a number of other
visitors waiting; and before long there came a guide, to escort them
through the place. They make a great feature of showing strangers
through the packing plants, for it is a good advertisement. But Ponas
Jokubas whispered maliciously that the visitors did not see any more
than the packers wanted them to. They climbed a long series of
stairways outside of the building, to the top of its five or six
stories. Here was the chute, with its river of hogs, all patiently
toiling upward; there was a place for them to rest to cool off, and
then through another passageway they went into a room from which there
is no returning for hogs.

It was a long, narrow room, with a gallery along it for visitors. At
the head there was a great iron wheel, about twenty feet in
circumference, with rings here and there along its edge. Upon both
sides of this wheel there was a narrow space, into which came the hogs
at the end of their journey; in the midst of them stood a great burly
Negro, bare-armed and bare-chested. He was resting for the moment, for
the wheel had stopped while men were cleaning up. In a minute or two,
however, it began slowly to revolve, and then the men upon each side of
it sprang to work. They had chains which they fastened about the leg of
the nearest hog, and the other end of the chain they hooked into one of
the rings upon the wheel. So, as the wheel turned, a hog was suddenly
jerked off his feet and borne aloft.

At the same instant the car was assailed by a most terrifying shriek;
the visitors started in alarm, the women turned pale and shrank back.
The shriek was followed by another, louder and yet more agonizing—for
once started upon that journey, the hog never came back; at the top of
the wheel he was shunted off upon a trolley, and went sailing down the
room. And meantime another was swung up, and then another, and another,
until there was a double line of them, each dangling by a foot and
kicking in frenzy—and squealing. The uproar was appalling, perilous to
the eardrums; one feared there was too much sound for the room to
hold—that the walls must give way or the ceiling crack. There were high
squeals and low squeals, grunts, and wails of agony; there would come a
momentary lull, and then a fresh outburst, louder than ever, surging up
to a deafening climax. It was too much for some of the visitors—the men
would look at each other, laughing nervously, and the women would stand
with hands clenched, and the blood rushing to their faces, and the
tears starting in their eyes.

Meantime, heedless of all these things, the men upon the floor were
going about their work. Neither squeals of hogs nor tears of visitors
made any difference to them; one by one they hooked up the hogs, and
one by one with a swift stroke they slit their throats. There was a
long line of hogs, with squeals and lifeblood ebbing away together;
until at last each started again, and vanished with a splash into a
huge vat of boiling water.

It was all so very businesslike that one watched it fascinated. It was
porkmaking by machinery, porkmaking by applied mathematics. And yet
somehow the most matter-of-fact person could not help thinking of the
hogs; they were so innocent, they came so very trustingly; and they
were so very human in their protests—and so perfectly within their
rights! They had done nothing to deserve it; and it was adding insult
to injury, as the thing was done here, swinging them up in this
cold-blooded, impersonal way, without a pretense of apology, without
the homage of a tear. Now and then a visitor wept, to be sure; but this
slaughtering machine ran on, visitors or no visitors. It was like some
horrible crime committed in a dungeon, all unseen and unheeded, buried
out of sight and of memory.

One could not stand and watch very long without becoming philosophical,
without beginning to deal in symbols and similes, and to hear the hog
squeal of the universe. Was it permitted to believe that there was
nowhere upon the earth, or above the earth, a heaven for hogs, where
they were requited for all this suffering? Each one of these hogs was a
separate creature. Some were white hogs, some were black; some were
brown, some were spotted; some were old, some young; some were long and
lean, some were monstrous. And each of them had an individuality of his
own, a will of his own, a hope and a heart’s desire; each was full of
self-confidence, of self-importance, and a sense of dignity. And
trusting and strong in faith he had gone about his business, the while
a black shadow hung over him and a horrid Fate waited in his pathway.
Now suddenly it had swooped upon him, and had seized him by the leg.
Relentless, remorseless, it was; all his protests, his screams, were
nothing to it—it did its cruel will with him, as if his wishes, his
feelings, had simply no existence at all; it cut his throat and watched
him gasp out his life. And now was one to believe that there was
nowhere a god of hogs, to whom this hog personality was precious, to
whom these hog squeals and agonies had a meaning? Who would take this
hog into his arms and comfort him, reward him for his work well done,
and show him the meaning of his sacrifice? Perhaps some glimpse of all
this was in the thoughts of our humble-minded Jurgis, as he turned to
go on with the rest of the party, and muttered: “Dieve—but I’m glad I’m
not a hog!”

The carcass hog was scooped out of the vat by machinery, and then it
fell to the second floor, passing on the way through a wonderful
machine with numerous scrapers, which adjusted themselves to the size
and shape of the animal, and sent it out at the other end with nearly
all of its bristles removed. It was then again strung up by machinery,
and sent upon another trolley ride; this time passing between two lines
of men, who sat upon a raised platform, each doing a certain single
thing to the carcass as it came to him. One scraped the outside of a
leg; another scraped the inside of the same leg. One with a swift
stroke cut the throat; another with two swift strokes severed the head,
which fell to the floor and vanished through a hole. Another made a
slit down the body; a second opened the body wider; a third with a saw
cut the breastbone; a fourth loosened the entrails; a fifth pulled them
out—and they also slid through a hole in the floor. There were men to
scrape each side and men to scrape the back; there were men to clean
the carcass inside, to trim it and wash it. Looking down this room, one
saw, creeping slowly, a line of dangling hogs a hundred yards in
length; and for every yard there was a man, working as if a demon were
after him. At the end of this hog’s progress every inch of the carcass
had been gone over several times; and then it was rolled into the
chilling room, where it stayed for twenty-four hours, and where a
stranger might lose himself in a forest of freezing hogs.

Before the carcass was admitted here, however, it had to pass a
government inspector, who sat in the doorway and felt of the glands in
the neck for tuberculosis. This government inspector did not have the
manner of a man who was worked to death; he was apparently not haunted
by a fear that the hog might get by him before he had finished his
testing. If you were a sociable person, he was quite willing to enter
into conversation with you, and to explain to you the deadly nature of
the ptomaines which are found in tubercular pork; and while he was
talking with you you could hardly be so ungrateful as to notice that a
dozen carcasses were passing him untouched. This inspector wore a blue
uniform, with brass buttons, and he gave an atmosphere of authority to
the scene, and, as it were, put the stamp of official approval upon the
things which were done in Durham’s.

Jurgis went down the line with the rest of the visitors, staring
open-mouthed, lost in wonder. He had dressed hogs himself in the forest
of Lithuania; but he had never expected to live to see one hog dressed
by several hundred men. It was like a wonderful poem to him, and he
took it all in guilelessly—even to the conspicuous signs demanding
immaculate cleanliness of the employees. Jurgis was vexed when the
cynical Jokubas translated these signs with sarcastic comments,
offering to take them to the secret rooms where the spoiled meats went
to be doctored.

The party descended to the next floor, where the various waste
materials were treated. Here came the entrails, to be scraped and
washed clean for sausage casings; men and women worked here in the
midst of a sickening stench, which caused the visitors to hasten by,
gasping. To another room came all the scraps to be “tanked,” which
meant boiling and pumping off the grease to make soap and lard; below
they took out the refuse, and this, too, was a region in which the
visitors did not linger. In still other places men were engaged in
cutting up the carcasses that had been through the chilling rooms.
First there were the “splitters,” the most expert workmen in the plant,
who earned as high as fifty cents an hour, and did not a thing all day
except chop hogs down the middle. Then there were “cleaver men,” great
giants with muscles of iron; each had two men to attend him—to slide
the half carcass in front of him on the table, and hold it while he
chopped it, and then turn each piece so that he might chop it once
more. His cleaver had a blade about two feet long, and he never made
but one cut; he made it so neatly, too, that his implement did not
smite through and dull itself—there was just enough force for a perfect
cut, and no more. So through various yawning holes there slipped to the
floor below—to one room hams, to another forequarters, to another sides
of pork. One might go down to this floor and see the pickling rooms,
where the hams were put into vats, and the great smoke rooms, with
their airtight iron doors. In other rooms they prepared salt pork—there
were whole cellars full of it, built up in great towers to the ceiling.
In yet other rooms they were putting up meats in boxes and barrels, and
wrapping hams and bacon in oiled paper, sealing and labeling and sewing
them. From the doors of these rooms went men with loaded trucks, to the
platform where freight cars were waiting to be filled; and one went out
there and realized with a start that he had come at last to the ground
floor of this enormous building.

Then the party went across the street to where they did the killing of
beef—where every hour they turned four or five hundred cattle into
meat. Unlike the place they had left, all this work was done on one
floor; and instead of there being one line of carcasses which moved to
the workmen, there were fifteen or twenty lines, and the men moved from
one to another of these. This made a scene of intense activity, a
picture of human power wonderful to watch. It was all in one great
room, like a circus amphitheater, with a gallery for visitors running
over the center.

Along one side of the room ran a narrow gallery, a few feet from the
floor; into which gallery the cattle were driven by men with goads
which gave them electric shocks. Once crowded in here, the creatures
were prisoned, each in a separate pen, by gates that shut, leaving them
no room to turn around; and while they stood bellowing and plunging,
over the top of the pen there leaned one of the “knockers,” armed with
a sledge hammer, and watching for a chance to deal a blow. The room
echoed with the thuds in quick succession, and the stamping and kicking
of the steers. The instant the animal had fallen, the “knocker” passed
on to another; while a second man raised a lever, and the side of the
pen was raised, and the animal, still kicking and struggling, slid out
to the “killing bed.” Here a man put shackles about one leg, and
pressed another lever, and the body was jerked up into the air. There
were fifteen or twenty such pens, and it was a matter of only a couple
of minutes to knock fifteen or twenty cattle and roll them out. Then
once more the gates were opened, and another lot rushed in; and so out
of each pen there rolled a steady stream of carcasses, which the men
upon the killing beds had to get out of the way.

The manner in which they did this was something to be seen and never
forgotten. They worked with furious intensity, literally upon the
run—at a pace with which there is nothing to be compared except a
football game. It was all highly specialized labor, each man having his
task to do; generally this would consist of only two or three specific
cuts, and he would pass down the line of fifteen or twenty carcasses,
making these cuts upon each. First there came the “butcher,” to bleed
them; this meant one swift stroke, so swift that you could not see
it—only the flash of the knife; and before you could realize it, the
man had darted on to the next line, and a stream of bright red was
pouring out upon the floor. This floor was half an inch deep with
blood, in spite of the best efforts of men who kept shoveling it
through holes; it must have made the floor slippery, but no one could
have guessed this by watching the men at work.

The carcass hung for a few minutes to bleed; there was no time lost,
however, for there were several hanging in each line, and one was
always ready. It was let down to the ground, and there came the
“headsman,” whose task it was to sever the head, with two or three
swift strokes. Then came the “floorsman,” to make the first cut in the
skin; and then another to finish ripping the skin down the center; and
then half a dozen more in swift succession, to finish the skinning.
After they were through, the carcass was again swung up; and while a
man with a stick examined the skin, to make sure that it had not been
cut, and another rolled it up and tumbled it through one of the
inevitable holes in the floor, the beef proceeded on its journey. There
were men to cut it, and men to split it, and men to gut it and scrape
it clean inside. There were some with hose which threw jets of boiling
water upon it, and others who removed the feet and added the final
touches. In the end, as with the hogs, the finished beef was run into
the chilling room, to hang its appointed time.

The visitors were taken there and shown them, all neatly hung in rows,
labeled conspicuously with the tags of the government inspectors—and
some, which had been killed by a special process, marked with the sign
of the kosher rabbi, certifying that it was fit for sale to the
orthodox. And then the visitors were taken to the other parts of the
building, to see what became of each particle of the waste material
that had vanished through the floor; and to the pickling rooms, and the
salting rooms, the canning rooms, and the packing rooms, where choice
meat was prepared for shipping in refrigerator cars, destined to be
eaten in all the four corners of civilization. Afterward they went
outside, wandering about among the mazes of buildings in which was done
the work auxiliary to this great industry. There was scarcely a thing
needed in the business that Durham and Company did not make for
themselves. There was a great steam power plant and an electricity
plant. There was a barrel factory, and a boiler-repair shop. There was
a building to which the grease was piped, and made into soap and lard;
and then there was a factory for making lard cans, and another for
making soap boxes. There was a building in which the bristles were
cleaned and dried, for the making of hair cushions and such things;
there was a building where the skins were dried and tanned, there was
another where heads and feet were made into glue, and another where
bones were made into fertilizer. No tiniest particle of organic matter
was wasted in Durham’s. Out of the horns of the cattle they made combs,
buttons, hairpins, and imitation ivory; out of the shinbones and other
big bones they cut knife and toothbrush handles, and mouthpieces for
pipes; out of the hoofs they cut hairpins and buttons, before they made
the rest into glue. From such things as feet, knuckles, hide clippings,
and sinews came such strange and unlikely products as gelatin,
isinglass, and phosphorus, bone black, shoe blacking, and bone oil.
They had curled-hair works for the cattle tails, and a “wool pullery”
for the sheepskins; they made pepsin from the stomachs of the pigs, and
albumen from the blood, and violin strings from the ill-smelling
entrails. When there was nothing else to be done with a thing, they
first put it into a tank and got out of it all the tallow and grease,
and then they made it into fertilizer. All these industries were
gathered into buildings near by, connected by galleries and railroads
with the main establishment; and it was estimated that they had handled
nearly a quarter of a billion of animals since the founding of the
plant by the elder Durham a generation and more ago. If you counted
with it the other big plants—and they were now really all one—it was,
so Jokubas informed them, the greatest aggregation of labor and capital
ever gathered in one place. It employed thirty thousand men; it
supported directly two hundred and fifty thousand people in its
neighborhood, and indirectly it supported half a million. It sent its
products to every country in the civilized world, and it furnished the
food for no less than thirty million people!

To all of these things our friends would listen open-mouthed—it seemed
to them impossible of belief that anything so stupendous could have
been devised by mortal man. That was why to Jurgis it seemed almost
profanity to speak about the place as did Jokubas, skeptically; it was
a thing as tremendous as the universe—the laws and ways of its working
no more than the universe to be questioned or understood. All that a
mere man could do, it seemed to Jurgis, was to take a thing like this
as he found it, and do as he was told; to be given a place in it and a
share in its wonderful activities was a blessing to be grateful for, as
one was grateful for the sunshine and the rain. Jurgis was even glad
that he had not seen the place before meeting with his triumph, for he
felt that the size of it would have overwhelmed him. But now he had
been admitted—he was a part of it all! He had the feeling that this
whole huge establishment had taken him under its protection, and had
become responsible for his welfare. So guileless was he, and ignorant
of the nature of business, that he did not even realize that he had
become an employee of Brown’s, and that Brown and Durham were supposed
by all the world to be deadly rivals—were even required to be deadly
rivals by the law of the land, and ordered to try to ruin each other
under penalty of fine and imprisonment!




CHAPTER IV


Promptly at seven the next morning Jurgis reported for work. He came to
the door that had been pointed out to him, and there he waited for
nearly two hours. The boss had meant for him to enter, but had not said
this, and so it was only when on his way out to hire another man that
he came upon Jurgis. He gave him a good cursing, but as Jurgis did not
understand a word of it he did not object. He followed the boss, who
showed him where to put his street clothes, and waited while he donned
the working clothes he had bought in a secondhand shop and brought with
him in a bundle; then he led him to the “killing beds.” The work which
Jurgis was to do here was very simple, and it took him but a few
minutes to learn it. He was provided with a stiff besom, such as is
used by street sweepers, and it was his place to follow down the line
the man who drew out the smoking entrails from the carcass of the
steer; this mass was to be swept into a trap, which was then closed, so
that no one might slip into it. As Jurgis came in, the first cattle of
the morning were just making their appearance; and so, with scarcely
time to look about him, and none to speak to any one, he fell to work.
It was a sweltering day in July, and the place ran with steaming hot
blood—one waded in it on the floor. The stench was almost overpowering,
but to Jurgis it was nothing. His whole soul was dancing with joy—he
was at work at last! He was at work and earning money! All day long he
was figuring to himself. He was paid the fabulous sum of seventeen and
a half cents an hour; and as it proved a rush day and he worked until
nearly seven o’clock in the evening, he went home to the family with
the tidings that he had earned more than a dollar and a half in a
single day!

At home, also, there was more good news; so much of it at once that
there was quite a celebration in Aniele’s hall bedroom. Jonas had been
to have an interview with the special policeman to whom Szedvilas had
introduced him, and had been taken to see several of the bosses, with
the result that one had promised him a job the beginning of the next
week. And then there was Marija Berczynskas, who, fired with jealousy
by the success of Jurgis, had set out upon her own responsibility to
get a place. Marija had nothing to take with her save her two brawny
arms and the word “job,” laboriously learned; but with these she had
marched about Packingtown all day, entering every door where there were
signs of activity. Out of some she had been ordered with curses; but
Marija was not afraid of man or devil, and asked every one she
saw—visitors and strangers, or work-people like herself, and once or
twice even high and lofty office personages, who stared at her as if
they thought she was crazy. In the end, however, she had reaped her
reward. In one of the smaller plants she had stumbled upon a room where
scores of women and girls were sitting at long tables preparing smoked
beef in cans; and wandering through room after room, Marija came at
last to the place where the sealed cans were being painted and labeled,
and here she had the good fortune to encounter the “forelady.” Marija
did not understand then, as she was destined to understand later, what
there was attractive to a “forelady” about the combination of a face
full of boundless good nature and the muscles of a dray horse; but the
woman had told her to come the next day and she would perhaps give her
a chance to learn the trade of painting cans. The painting of cans
being skilled piecework, and paying as much as two dollars a day,
Marija burst in upon the family with the yell of a Comanche Indian, and
fell to capering about the room so as to frighten the baby almost into
convulsions.

Better luck than all this could hardly have been hoped for; there was
only one of them left to seek a place. Jurgis was determined that Teta
Elzbieta should stay at home to keep house, and that Ona should help
her. He would not have Ona working—he was not that sort of a man, he
said, and she was not that sort of a woman. It would be a strange thing
if a man like him could not support the family, with the help of the
board of Jonas and Marija. He would not even hear of letting the
children go to work—there were schools here in America for children,
Jurgis had heard, to which they could go for nothing. That the priest
would object to these schools was something of which he had as yet no
idea, and for the present his mind was made up that the children of
Teta Elzbieta should have as fair a chance as any other children. The
oldest of them, little Stanislovas, was but thirteen, and small for his
age at that; and while the oldest son of Szedvilas was only twelve, and
had worked for over a year at Jones’s, Jurgis would have it that
Stanislovas should learn to speak English, and grow up to be a skilled
man.

So there was only old Dede Antanas; Jurgis would have had him rest too,
but he was forced to acknowledge that this was not possible, and,
besides, the old man would not hear it spoken of—it was his whim to
insist that he was as lively as any boy. He had come to America as full
of hope as the best of them; and now he was the chief problem that
worried his son. For every one that Jurgis spoke to assured him that it
was a waste of time to seek employment for the old man in Packingtown.
Szedvilas told him that the packers did not even keep the men who had
grown old in their own service—to say nothing of taking on new ones.
And not only was it the rule here, it was the rule everywhere in
America, so far as he knew. To satisfy Jurgis he had asked the
policeman, and brought back the message that the thing was not to be
thought of. They had not told this to old Anthony, who had consequently
spent the two days wandering about from one part of the yards to
another, and had now come home to hear about the triumph of the others,
smiling bravely and saying that it would be his turn another day.

Their good luck, they felt, had given them the right to think about a
home; and sitting out on the doorstep that summer evening, they held
consultation about it, and Jurgis took occasion to broach a weighty
subject. Passing down the avenue to work that morning he had seen two
boys leaving an advertisement from house to house; and seeing that
there were pictures upon it, Jurgis had asked for one, and had rolled
it up and tucked it into his shirt. At noontime a man with whom he had
been talking had read it to him and told him a little about it, with
the result that Jurgis had conceived a wild idea.

He brought out the placard, which was quite a work of art. It was
nearly two feet long, printed on calendered paper, with a selection of
colors so bright that they shone even in the moonlight. The center of
the placard was occupied by a house, brilliantly painted, new, and
dazzling. The roof of it was of a purple hue, and trimmed with gold;
the house itself was silvery, and the doors and windows red. It was a
two-story building, with a porch in front, and a very fancy scrollwork
around the edges; it was complete in every tiniest detail, even the
doorknob, and there was a hammock on the porch and white lace curtains
in the windows. Underneath this, in one corner, was a picture of a
husband and wife in loving embrace; in the opposite corner was a
cradle, with fluffy curtains drawn over it, and a smiling cherub
hovering upon silver-colored wings. For fear that the significance of
all this should be lost, there was a label, in Polish, Lithuanian, and
German—“_Dom. Namai. Heim._” “Why pay rent?” the linguistic circular
went on to demand. “Why not own your own home? Do you know that you can
buy one for less than your rent? We have built thousands of homes which
are now occupied by happy families.”—So it became eloquent, picturing
the blissfulness of married life in a house with nothing to pay. It
even quoted “Home, Sweet Home,” and made bold to translate it into
Polish—though for some reason it omitted the Lithuanian of this.
Perhaps the translator found it a difficult matter to be sentimental in
a language in which a sob is known as a gukcziojimas and a smile as a
nusiszypsojimas.

Over this document the family pored long, while Ona spelled out its
contents. It appeared that this house contained four rooms, besides a
basement, and that it might be bought for fifteen hundred dollars, the
lot and all. Of this, only three hundred dollars had to be paid down,
the balance being paid at the rate of twelve dollars a month. These
were frightful sums, but then they were in America, where people talked
about such without fear. They had learned that they would have to pay a
rent of nine dollars a month for a flat, and there was no way of doing
better, unless the family of twelve was to exist in one or two rooms,
as at present. If they paid rent, of course, they might pay forever,
and be no better off; whereas, if they could only meet the extra
expense in the beginning, there would at last come a time when they
would not have any rent to pay for the rest of their lives.

They figured it up. There was a little left of the money belonging to
Teta Elzbieta, and there was a little left to Jurgis. Marija had about
fifty dollars pinned up somewhere in her stockings, and Grandfather
Anthony had part of the money he had gotten for his farm. If they all
combined, they would have enough to make the first payment; and if they
had employment, so that they could be sure of the future, it might
really prove the best plan. It was, of course, not a thing even to be
talked of lightly; it was a thing they would have to sift to the
bottom. And yet, on the other hand, if they were going to make the
venture, the sooner they did it the better, for were they not paying
rent all the time, and living in a most horrible way besides? Jurgis
was used to dirt—there was nothing could scare a man who had been with
a railroad gang, where one could gather up the fleas off the floor of
the sleeping room by the handful. But that sort of thing would not do
for Ona. They must have a better place of some sort soon—Jurgis said it
with all the assurance of a man who had just made a dollar and
fifty-seven cents in a single day. Jurgis was at a loss to understand
why, with wages as they were, so many of the people of this district
should live the way they did.

The next day Marija went to see her “forelady,” and was told to report
the first of the week, and learn the business of can-painter. Marija
went home, singing out loud all the way, and was just in time to join
Ona and her stepmother as they were setting out to go and make inquiry
concerning the house. That evening the three made their report to the
men—the thing was altogether as represented in the circular, or at any
rate so the agent had said. The houses lay to the south, about a mile
and a half from the yards; they were wonderful bargains, the gentleman
had assured them—personally, and for their own good. He could do this,
so he explained to them, for the reason that he had himself no interest
in their sale—he was merely the agent for a company that had built
them. These were the last, and the company was going out of business,
so if any one wished to take advantage of this wonderful no-rent plan,
he would have to be very quick. As a matter of fact there was just a
little uncertainty as to whether there was a single house left; for the
agent had taken so many people to see them, and for all he knew the
company might have parted with the last. Seeing Teta Elzbieta’s evident
grief at this news, he added, after some hesitation, that if they
really intended to make a purchase, he would send a telephone message
at his own expense, and have one of the houses kept. So it had finally
been arranged—and they were to go and make an inspection the following
Sunday morning.

That was Thursday; and all the rest of the week the killing gang at
Brown’s worked at full pressure, and Jurgis cleared a dollar
seventy-five every day. That was at the rate of ten and one-half
dollars a week, or forty-five a month. Jurgis was not able to figure,
except it was a very simple sum, but Ona was like lightning at such
things, and she worked out the problem for the family. Marija and Jonas
were each to pay sixteen dollars a month board, and the old man
insisted that he could do the same as soon as he got a place—which
might be any day now. That would make ninety-three dollars. Then Marija
and Jonas were between them to take a third share in the house, which
would leave only eight dollars a month for Jurgis to contribute to the
payment. So they would have eighty-five dollars a month—or, supposing
that Dede Antanas did not get work at once, seventy dollars a
month—which ought surely to be sufficient for the support of a family
of twelve.

An hour before the time on Sunday morning the entire party set out.
They had the address written on a piece of paper, which they showed to
some one now and then. It proved to be a long mile and a half, but they
walked it, and half an hour or so later the agent put in an appearance.
He was a smooth and florid personage, elegantly dressed, and he spoke
their language freely, which gave him a great advantage in dealing with
them. He escorted them to the house, which was one of a long row of the
typical frame dwellings of the neighborhood, where architecture is a
luxury that is dispensed with. Ona’s heart sank, for the house was not
as it was shown in the picture; the color scheme was different, for one
thing, and then it did not seem quite so big. Still, it was freshly
painted, and made a considerable show. It was all brand-new, so the
agent told them, but he talked so incessantly that they were quite
confused, and did not have time to ask many questions. There were all
sorts of things they had made up their minds to inquire about, but when
the time came, they either forgot them or lacked the courage. The other
houses in the row did not seem to be new, and few of them seemed to be
occupied. When they ventured to hint at this, the agent’s reply was
that the purchasers would be moving in shortly. To press the matter
would have seemed to be doubting his word, and never in their lives had
any one of them ever spoken to a person of the class called “gentleman”
except with deference and humility.

The house had a basement, about two feet below the street line, and a
single story, about six feet above it, reached by a flight of steps. In
addition there was an attic, made by the peak of the roof, and having
one small window in each end. The street in front of the house was
unpaved and unlighted, and the view from it consisted of a few exactly
similar houses, scattered here and there upon lots grown up with dingy
brown weeds. The house inside contained four rooms, plastered white;
the basement was but a frame, the walls being unplastered and the floor
not laid. The agent explained that the houses were built that way, as
the purchasers generally preferred to finish the basements to suit
their own taste. The attic was also unfinished—the family had been
figuring that in case of an emergency they could rent this attic, but
they found that there was not even a floor, nothing but joists, and
beneath them the lath and plaster of the ceiling below. All of this,
however, did not chill their ardor as much as might have been expected,
because of the volubility of the agent. There was no end to the
advantages of the house, as he set them forth, and he was not silent
for an instant; he showed them everything, down to the locks on the
doors and the catches on the windows, and how to work them. He showed
them the sink in the kitchen, with running water and a faucet,
something which Teta Elzbieta had never in her wildest dreams hoped to
possess. After a discovery such as that it would have seemed ungrateful
to find any fault, and so they tried to shut their eyes to other
defects.

Still, they were peasant people, and they hung on to their money by
instinct; it was quite in vain that the agent hinted at promptness—they
would see, they would see, they told him, they could not decide until
they had had more time. And so they went home again, and all day and
evening there was figuring and debating. It was an agony to them to
have to make up their minds in a matter such as this. They never could
agree all together; there were so many arguments upon each side, and
one would be obstinate, and no sooner would the rest have convinced him
than it would transpire that his arguments had caused another to waver.
Once, in the evening, when they were all in harmony, and the house was
as good as bought, Szedvilas came in and upset them again. Szedvilas
had no use for property owning. He told them cruel stories of people
who had been done to death in this “buying a home” swindle. They would
be almost sure to get into a tight place and lose all their money; and
there was no end of expense that one could never foresee; and the house
might be good-for-nothing from top to bottom—how was a poor man to
know? Then, too, they would swindle you with the contract—and how was a
poor man to understand anything about a contract? It was all nothing
but robbery, and there was no safety but in keeping out of it. And pay
rent? asked Jurgis. Ah, yes, to be sure, the other answered, that too
was robbery. It was all robbery, for a poor man. After half an hour of
such depressing conversation, they had their minds quite made up that
they had been saved at the brink of a precipice; but then Szedvilas
went away, and Jonas, who was a sharp little man, reminded them that
the delicatessen business was a failure, according to its proprietor,
and that this might account for his pessimistic views. Which, of
course, reopened the subject!

The controlling factor was that they could not stay where they
were—they had to go somewhere. And when they gave up the house plan and
decided to rent, the prospect of paying out nine dollars a month
forever they found just as hard to face. All day and all night for
nearly a whole week they wrestled with the problem, and then in the end
Jurgis took the responsibility. Brother Jonas had gotten his job, and
was pushing a truck in Durham’s; and the killing gang at Brown’s
continued to work early and late, so that Jurgis grew more confident
every hour, more certain of his mastership. It was the kind of thing
the man of the family had to decide and carry through, he told himself.
Others might have failed at it, but he was not the failing kind—he
would show them how to do it. He would work all day, and all night,
too, if need be; he would never rest until the house was paid for and
his people had a home. So he told them, and so in the end the decision
was made.

They had talked about looking at more houses before they made the
purchase; but then they did not know where any more were, and they did
not know any way of finding out. The one they had seen held the sway in
their thoughts; whenever they thought of themselves in a house, it was
this house that they thought of. And so they went and told the agent
that they were ready to make the agreement. They knew, as an abstract
proposition, that in matters of business all men are to be accounted
liars; but they could not but have been influenced by all they had
heard from the eloquent agent, and were quite persuaded that the house
was something they had run a risk of losing by their delay. They drew a
deep breath when he told them that they were still in time.

They were to come on the morrow, and he would have the papers all drawn
up. This matter of papers was one in which Jurgis understood to the
full the need of caution; yet he could not go himself—every one told
him that he could not get a holiday, and that he might lose his job by
asking. So there was nothing to be done but to trust it to the women,
with Szedvilas, who promised to go with them. Jurgis spent a whole
evening impressing upon them the seriousness of the occasion—and then
finally, out of innumerable hiding places about their persons and in
their baggage, came forth the precious wads of money, to be done up
tightly in a little bag and sewed fast in the lining of Teta Elzbieta’s
dress.

Early in the morning they sallied forth. Jurgis had given them so many
instructions and warned them against so many perils, that the women
were quite pale with fright, and even the imperturbable delicatessen
vender, who prided himself upon being a businessman, was ill at ease.
The agent had the deed all ready, and invited them to sit down and read
it; this Szedvilas proceeded to do—a painful and laborious process,
during which the agent drummed upon the desk. Teta Elzbieta was so
embarrassed that the perspiration came out upon her forehead in beads;
for was not this reading as much as to say plainly to the gentleman’s
face that they doubted his honesty? Yet Jokubas Szedvilas read on and
on; and presently there developed that he had good reason for doing so.
For a horrible suspicion had begun dawning in his mind; he knitted his
brows more and more as he read. This was not a deed of sale at all, so
far as he could see—it provided only for the renting of the property!
It was hard to tell, with all this strange legal jargon, words he had
never heard before; but was not this plain—“the party of the first part
hereby covenants and agrees to rent to the said party of the second
part!” And then again—“a monthly _rental_ of twelve dollars, for a
period of eight years and four months!” Then Szedvilas took off his
spectacles, and looked at the agent, and stammered a question.

The agent was most polite, and explained that that was the usual
formula; that it was always arranged that the property should be merely
rented. He kept trying to show them something in the next paragraph;
but Szedvilas could not get by the word “rental”—and when he translated
it to Teta Elzbieta, she too was thrown into a fright. They would not
own the home at all, then, for nearly nine years! The agent, with
infinite patience, began to explain again; but no explanation would do
now. Elzbieta had firmly fixed in her mind the last solemn warning of
Jurgis: “If there is anything wrong, do not give him the money, but go
out and get a lawyer.” It was an agonizing moment, but she sat in the
chair, her hands clenched like death, and made a fearful effort,
summoning all her powers, and gasped out her purpose.

Jokubas translated her words. She expected the agent to fly into a
passion, but he was, to her bewilderment, as ever imperturbable; he
even offered to go and get a lawyer for her, but she declined this.
They went a long way, on purpose to find a man who would not be a
confederate. Then let any one imagine their dismay, when, after half an
hour, they came in with a lawyer, and heard him greet the agent by his
first name! They felt that all was lost; they sat like prisoners
summoned to hear the reading of their death warrant. There was nothing
more that they could do—they were trapped! The lawyer read over the
deed, and when he had read it he informed Szedvilas that it was all
perfectly regular, that the deed was a blank deed such as was often
used in these sales. And was the price as agreed? the old man
asked—three hundred dollars down, and the balance at twelve dollars a
month, till the total of fifteen hundred dollars had been paid? Yes,
that was correct. And it was for the sale of such and such a house—the
house and lot and everything? Yes,—and the lawyer showed him where that
was all written. And it was all perfectly regular—there were no tricks
about it of any sort? They were poor people, and this was all they had
in the world, and if there was anything wrong they would be ruined. And
so Szedvilas went on, asking one trembling question after another,
while the eyes of the women folks were fixed upon him in mute agony.
They could not understand what he was saying, but they knew that upon
it their fate depended. And when at last he had questioned until there
was no more questioning to be done, and the time came for them to make
up their minds, and either close the bargain or reject it, it was all
that poor Teta Elzbieta could do to keep from bursting into tears.
Jokubas had asked her if she wished to sign; he had asked her twice—and
what could she say? How did she know if this lawyer were telling the
truth—that he was not in the conspiracy? And yet, how could she say
so—what excuse could she give? The eyes of every one in the room were
upon her, awaiting her decision; and at last, half blind with her
tears, she began fumbling in her jacket, where she had pinned the
precious money. And she brought it out and unwrapped it before the men.
All of this Ona sat watching, from a corner of the room, twisting her
hands together, meantime, in a fever of fright. Ona longed to cry out
and tell her stepmother to stop, that it was all a trap; but there
seemed to be something clutching her by the throat, and she could not
make a sound. And so Teta Elzbieta laid the money on the table, and the
agent picked it up and counted it, and then wrote them a receipt for it
and passed them the deed. Then he gave a sigh of satisfaction, and rose
and shook hands with them all, still as smooth and polite as at the
beginning. Ona had a dim recollection of the lawyer telling Szedvilas
that his charge was a dollar, which occasioned some debate, and more
agony; and then, after they had paid that, too, they went out into the
street, her stepmother clutching the deed in her hand. They were so
weak from fright that they could not walk, but had to sit down on the
way.

So they went home, with a deadly terror gnawing at their souls; and
that evening Jurgis came home and heard their story, and that was the
end. Jurgis was sure that they had been swindled, and were ruined; and
he tore his hair and cursed like a madman, swearing that he would kill
the agent that very night. In the end he seized the paper and rushed
out of the house, and all the way across the yards to Halsted Street.
He dragged Szedvilas out from his supper, and together they rushed to
consult another lawyer. When they entered his office the lawyer sprang
up, for Jurgis looked like a crazy person, with flying hair and
bloodshot eyes. His companion explained the situation, and the lawyer
took the paper and began to read it, while Jurgis stood clutching the
desk with knotted hands, trembling in every nerve.

Once or twice the lawyer looked up and asked a question of Szedvilas;
the other did not know a word that he was saying, but his eyes were
fixed upon the lawyer’s face, striving in an agony of dread to read his
mind. He saw the lawyer look up and laugh, and he gave a gasp; the man
said something to Szedvilas, and Jurgis turned upon his friend, his
heart almost stopping.

“Well?” he panted.

“He says it is all right,” said Szedvilas.

“All right!”

“Yes, he says it is just as it should be.” And Jurgis, in his relief,
sank down into a chair.

“Are you sure of it?” he gasped, and made Szedvilas translate question
after question. He could not hear it often enough; he could not ask
with enough variations. Yes, they had bought the house, they had really
bought it. It belonged to them, they had only to pay the money and it
would be all right. Then Jurgis covered his face with his hands, for
there were tears in his eyes, and he felt like a fool. But he had had
such a horrible fright; strong man as he was, it left him almost too
weak to stand up.

The lawyer explained that the rental was a form—the property was said
to be merely rented until the last payment had been made, the purpose
being to make it easier to turn the party out if he did not make the
payments. So long as they paid, however, they had nothing to fear, the
house was all theirs.

Jurgis was so grateful that he paid the half dollar the lawyer asked
without winking an eyelash, and then rushed home to tell the news to
the family. He found Ona in a faint and the babies screaming, and the
whole house in an uproar—for it had been believed by all that he had
gone to murder the agent. It was hours before the excitement could be
calmed; and all through that cruel night Jurgis would wake up now and
then and hear Ona and her stepmother in the next room, sobbing softly
to themselves.




CHAPTER V


They had bought their home. It was hard for them to realize that the
wonderful house was theirs to move into whenever they chose. They spent
all their time thinking about it, and what they were going to put into
it. As their week with Aniele was up in three days, they lost no time
in getting ready. They had to make some shift to furnish it, and every
instant of their leisure was given to discussing this.

A person who had such a task before him would not need to look very far
in Packingtown—he had only to walk up the avenue and read the signs, or
get into a streetcar, to obtain full information as to pretty much
everything a human creature could need. It was quite touching, the zeal
of people to see that his health and happiness were provided for. Did
the person wish to smoke? There was a little discourse about cigars,
showing him exactly why the Thomas Jefferson Five-cent Perfecto was the
only cigar worthy of the name. Had he, on the other hand, smoked too
much? Here was a remedy for the smoking habit, twenty-five doses for a
quarter, and a cure absolutely guaranteed in ten doses. In innumerable
ways such as this, the traveler found that somebody had been busied to
make smooth his paths through the world, and to let him know what had
been done for him. In Packingtown the advertisements had a style all of
their own, adapted to the peculiar population. One would be tenderly
solicitous. “Is your wife pale?” it would inquire. “Is she discouraged,
does she drag herself about the house and find fault with everything?
Why do you not tell her to try Dr. Lanahan’s Life Preservers?” Another
would be jocular in tone, slapping you on the back, so to speak. “Don’t
be a chump!” it would exclaim. “Go and get the Goliath Bunion Cure.”
“Get a move on you!” would chime in another. “It’s easy, if you wear
the Eureka Two-fifty Shoe.”

Among these importunate signs was one that had caught the attention of
the family by its pictures. It showed two very pretty little birds
building themselves a home; and Marija had asked an acquaintance to
read it to her, and told them that it related to the furnishing of a
house. “Feather your nest,” it ran—and went on to say that it could
furnish all the necessary feathers for a four-room nest for the
ludicrously small sum of seventy-five dollars. The particularly
important thing about this offer was that only a small part of the
money need be had at once—the rest one might pay a few dollars every
month. Our friends had to have some furniture, there was no getting
away from that; but their little fund of money had sunk so low that
they could hardly get to sleep at night, and so they fled to this as
their deliverance. There was more agony and another paper for Elzbieta
to sign, and then one night when Jurgis came home, he was told the
breathless tidings that the furniture had arrived and was safely stowed
in the house: a parlor set of four pieces, a bedroom set of three
pieces, a dining room table and four chairs, a toilet set with
beautiful pink roses painted all over it, an assortment of crockery,
also with pink roses—and so on. One of the plates in the set had been
found broken when they unpacked it, and Ona was going to the store the
first thing in the morning to make them change it; also they had
promised three saucepans, and there had only two come, and did Jurgis
think that they were trying to cheat them?

The next day they went to the house; and when the men came from work
they ate a few hurried mouthfuls at Aniele’s, and then set to work at
the task of carrying their belongings to their new home. The distance
was in reality over two miles, but Jurgis made two trips that night,
each time with a huge pile of mattresses and bedding on his head, with
bundles of clothing and bags and things tied up inside. Anywhere else
in Chicago he would have stood a good chance of being arrested; but the
policemen in Packingtown were apparently used to these informal
movings, and contented themselves with a cursory examination now and
then. It was quite wonderful to see how fine the house looked, with all
the things in it, even by the dim light of a lamp: it was really home,
and almost as exciting as the placard had described it. Ona was fairly
dancing, and she and Cousin Marija took Jurgis by the arm and escorted
him from room to room, sitting in each chair by turns, and then
insisting that he should do the same. One chair squeaked with his great
weight, and they screamed with fright, and woke the baby and brought
everybody running. Altogether it was a great day; and tired as they
were, Jurgis and Ona sat up late, contented simply to hold each other
and gaze in rapture about the room. They were going to be married as
soon as they could get everything settled, and a little spare money put
by; and this was to be their home—that little room yonder would be
theirs!

It was in truth a never-ending delight, the fixing up of this house.
They had no money to spend for the pleasure of spending, but there were
a few absolutely necessary things, and the buying of these was a
perpetual adventure for Ona. It must always be done at night, so that
Jurgis could go along; and even if it were only a pepper cruet, or half
a dozen glasses for ten cents, that was enough for an expedition. On
Saturday night they came home with a great basketful of things, and
spread them out on the table, while every one stood round, and the
children climbed up on the chairs, or howled to be lifted up to see.
There were sugar and salt and tea and crackers, and a can of lard and a
milk pail, and a scrubbing brush, and a pair of shoes for the second
oldest boy, and a can of oil, and a tack hammer, and a pound of nails.
These last were to be driven into the walls of the kitchen and the
bedrooms, to hang things on; and there was a family discussion as to
the place where each one was to be driven. Then Jurgis would try to
hammer, and hit his fingers because the hammer was too small, and get
mad because Ona had refused to let him pay fifteen cents more and get a
bigger hammer; and Ona would be invited to try it herself, and hurt her
thumb, and cry out, which necessitated the thumb’s being kissed by
Jurgis. Finally, after every one had had a try, the nails would be
driven, and something hung up. Jurgis had come home with a big packing
box on his head, and he sent Jonas to get another that he had bought.
He meant to take one side out of these tomorrow, and put shelves in
them, and make them into bureaus and places to keep things for the
bedrooms. The nest which had been advertised had not included feathers
for quite so many birds as there were in this family.

They had, of course, put their dining table in the kitchen, and the
dining room was used as the bedroom of Teta Elzbieta and five of her
children. She and the two youngest slept in the only bed, and the other
three had a mattress on the floor. Ona and her cousin dragged a
mattress into the parlor and slept at night, and the three men and the
oldest boy slept in the other room, having nothing but the very level
floor to rest on for the present. Even so, however, they slept
soundly—it was necessary for Teta Elzbieta to pound more than once on
the door at a quarter past five every morning. She would have ready a
great pot full of steaming black coffee, and oatmeal and bread and
smoked sausages; and then she would fix them their dinner pails with
more thick slices of bread with lard between them—they could not afford
butter—and some onions and a piece of cheese, and so they would tramp
away to work.

This was the first time in his life that he had ever really worked, it
seemed to Jurgis; it was the first time that he had ever had anything
to do which took all he had in him. Jurgis had stood with the rest up
in the gallery and watched the men on the killing beds, marveling at
their speed and power as if they had been wonderful machines; it
somehow never occurred to one to think of the flesh-and-blood side of
it—that is, not until he actually got down into the pit and took off
his coat. Then he saw things in a different light, he got at the inside
of them. The pace they set here, it was one that called for every
faculty of a man—from the instant the first steer fell till the
sounding of the noon whistle, and again from half-past twelve till
heaven only knew what hour in the late afternoon or evening, there was
never one instant’s rest for a man, for his hand or his eye or his
brain. Jurgis saw how they managed it; there were portions of the work
which determined the pace of the rest, and for these they had picked
men whom they paid high wages, and whom they changed frequently. You
might easily pick out these pacemakers, for they worked under the eye
of the bosses, and they worked like men possessed. This was called
“speeding up the gang,” and if any man could not keep up with the pace,
there were hundreds outside begging to try.

Yet Jurgis did not mind it; he rather enjoyed it. It saved him the
necessity of flinging his arms about and fidgeting as he did in most
work. He would laugh to himself as he ran down the line, darting a
glance now and then at the man ahead of him. It was not the pleasantest
work one could think of, but it was necessary work; and what more had a
man the right to ask than a chance to do something useful, and to get
good pay for doing it?

So Jurgis thought, and so he spoke, in his bold, free way; very much to
his surprise, he found that it had a tendency to get him into trouble.
For most of the men here took a fearfully different view of the thing.
He was quite dismayed when he first began to find it out—that most of
the men _hated_ their work. It seemed strange, it was even terrible,
when you came to find out the universality of the sentiment; but it was
certainly the fact—they hated their work. They hated the bosses and
they hated the owners; they hated the whole place, the whole
neighborhood—even the whole city, with an all-inclusive hatred, bitter
and fierce. Women and little children would fall to cursing about it;
it was rotten, rotten as hell—everything was rotten. When Jurgis would
ask them what they meant, they would begin to get suspicious, and
content themselves with saying, “Never mind, you stay here and see for
yourself.”

One of the first problems that Jurgis ran upon was that of the unions.
He had had no experience with unions, and he had to have it explained
to him that the men were banded together for the purpose of fighting
for their rights. Jurgis asked them what they meant by their rights, a
question in which he was quite sincere, for he had not any idea of any
rights that he had, except the right to hunt for a job, and do as he
was told when he got it. Generally, however, this harmless question
would only make his fellow workingmen lose their tempers and call him a
fool. There was a delegate of the butcher-helpers’ union who came to
see Jurgis to enroll him; and when Jurgis found that this meant that he
would have to part with some of his money, he froze up directly, and
the delegate, who was an Irishman and only knew a few words of
Lithuanian, lost his temper and began to threaten him. In the end
Jurgis got into a fine rage, and made it sufficiently plain that it
would take more than one Irishman to scare him into a union. Little by
little he gathered that the main thing the men wanted was to put a stop
to the habit of “speeding-up”; they were trying their best to force a
lessening of the pace, for there were some, they said, who could not
keep up with it, whom it was killing. But Jurgis had no sympathy with
such ideas as this—he could do the work himself, and so could the rest
of them, he declared, if they were good for anything. If they couldn’t
do it, let them go somewhere else. Jurgis had not studied the books,
and he would not have known how to pronounce “laissez faire”; but he
had been round the world enough to know that a man has to shift for
himself in it, and that if he gets the worst of it, there is nobody to
listen to him holler.

Yet there have been known to be philosophers and plain men who swore by
Malthus in the books, and would, nevertheless, subscribe to a relief
fund in time of a famine. It was the same with Jurgis, who consigned
the unfit to destruction, while going about all day sick at heart
because of his poor old father, who was wandering somewhere in the
yards begging for a chance to earn his bread. Old Antanas had been a
worker ever since he was a child; he had run away from home when he was
twelve, because his father beat him for trying to learn to read. And he
was a faithful man, too; he was a man you might leave alone for a
month, if only you had made him understand what you wanted him to do in
the meantime. And now here he was, worn out in soul and body, and with
no more place in the world than a sick dog. He had his home, as it
happened, and some one who would care for him if he never got a job;
but his son could not help thinking, suppose this had not been the
case. Antanas Rudkus had been into every building in Packingtown by
this time, and into nearly every room; he had stood mornings among the
crowd of applicants till the very policemen had come to know his face
and to tell him to go home and give it up. He had been likewise to all
the stores and saloons for a mile about, begging for some little thing
to do; and everywhere they had ordered him out, sometimes with curses,
and not once even stopping to ask him a question.

So, after all, there was a crack in the fine structure of Jurgis’ faith
in things as they are. The crack was wide while Dede Antanas was
hunting a job—and it was yet wider when he finally got it. For one
evening the old man came home in a great state of excitement, with the
tale that he had been approached by a man in one of the corridors of
the pickle rooms of Durham’s, and asked what he would pay to get a job.
He had not known what to make of this at first; but the man had gone on
with matter-of-fact frankness to say that he could get him a job,
provided that he were willing to pay one-third of his wages for it. Was
he a boss? Antanas had asked; to which the man had replied that that
was nobody’s business, but that he could do what he said.

Jurgis had made some friends by this time, and he sought one of them
and asked what this meant. The friend, who was named Tamoszius
Kuszleika, was a sharp little man who folded hides on the killing beds,
and he listened to what Jurgis had to say without seeming at all
surprised. They were common enough, he said, such cases of petty graft.
It was simply some boss who proposed to add a little to his income.
After Jurgis had been there awhile he would know that the plants were
simply honeycombed with rottenness of that sort—the bosses grafted off
the men, and they grafted off each other; and some day the
superintendent would find out about the boss, and then he would graft
off the boss. Warming to the subject, Tamoszius went on to explain the
situation. Here was Durham’s, for instance, owned by a man who was
trying to make as much money out of it as he could, and did not care in
the least how he did it; and underneath him, ranged in ranks and grades
like an army, were managers and superintendents and foremen, each one
driving the man next below him and trying to squeeze out of him as much
work as possible. And all the men of the same rank were pitted against
each other; the accounts of each were kept separately, and every man
lived in terror of losing his job, if another made a better record than
he. So from top to bottom the place was simply a seething caldron of
jealousies and hatreds; there was no loyalty or decency anywhere about
it, there was no place in it where a man counted for anything against a
dollar. And worse than there being no decency, there was not even any
honesty. The reason for that? Who could say? It must have been old
Durham in the beginning; it was a heritage which the self-made merchant
had left to his son, along with his millions.

Jurgis would find out these things for himself, if he stayed there long
enough; it was the men who had to do all the dirty jobs, and so there
was no deceiving them; and they caught the spirit of the place, and did
like all the rest. Jurgis had come there, and thought he was going to
make himself useful, and rise and become a skilled man; but he would
soon find out his error—for nobody rose in Packingtown by doing good
work. You could lay that down for a rule—if you met a man who was
rising in Packingtown, you met a knave. That man who had been sent to
Jurgis’ father by the boss, _he_ would rise; the man who told tales and
spied upon his fellows would rise; but the man who minded his own
business and did his work—why, they would “speed him up” till they had
worn him out, and then they would throw him into the gutter.

Jurgis went home with his head buzzing. Yet he could not bring himself
to believe such things—no, it could not be so. Tamoszius was simply
another of the grumblers. He was a man who spent all his time fiddling;
and he would go to parties at night and not get home till sunrise, and
so of course he did not feel like work. Then, too, he was a puny little
chap; and so he had been left behind in the race, and that was why he
was sore. And yet so many strange things kept coming to Jurgis’ notice
every day!

He tried to persuade his father to have nothing to do with the offer.
But old Antanas had begged until he was worn out, and all his courage
was gone; he wanted a job, any sort of a job. So the next day he went
and found the man who had spoken to him, and promised to bring him a
third of all he earned; and that same day he was put to work in
Durham’s cellars. It was a “pickle room,” where there was never a dry
spot to stand upon, and so he had to take nearly the whole of his first
week’s earnings to buy him a pair of heavy-soled boots. He was a
“squeedgie” man; his job was to go about all day with a long-handled
mop, swabbing up the floor. Except that it was damp and dark, it was
not an unpleasant job, in summer.

Now Antanas Rudkus was the meekest man that God ever put on earth; and
so Jurgis found it a striking confirmation of what the men all said,
that his father had been at work only two days before he came home as
bitter as any of them, and cursing Durham’s with all the power of his
soul. For they had set him to cleaning out the traps; and the family
sat round and listened in wonder while he told them what that meant. It
seemed that he was working in the room where the men prepared the beef
for canning, and the beef had lain in vats full of chemicals, and men
with great forks speared it out and dumped it into trucks, to be taken
to the cooking room. When they had speared out all they could reach,
they emptied the vat on the floor, and then with shovels scraped up the
balance and dumped it into the truck. This floor was filthy, yet they
set Antanas with his mop slopping the “pickle” into a hole that
connected with a sink, where it was caught and used over again forever;
and if that were not enough, there was a trap in the pipe, where all
the scraps of meat and odds and ends of refuse were caught, and every
few days it was the old man’s task to clean these out, and shovel their
contents into one of the trucks with the rest of the meat!

This was the experience of Antanas; and then there came also Jonas and
Marija with tales to tell. Marija was working for one of the
independent packers, and was quite beside herself and outrageous with
triumph over the sums of money she was making as a painter of cans. But
one day she walked home with a pale-faced little woman who worked
opposite to her, Jadvyga Marcinkus by name, and Jadvyga told her how
she, Marija, had chanced to get her job. She had taken the place of an
Irishwoman who had been working in that factory ever since any one
could remember. For over fifteen years, so she declared. Mary Dennis
was her name, and a long time ago she had been seduced, and had a
little boy; he was a cripple, and an epileptic, but still he was all
that she had in the world to love, and they had lived in a little room
alone somewhere back of Halsted Street, where the Irish were. Mary had
had consumption, and all day long you might hear her coughing as she
worked; of late she had been going all to pieces, and when Marija came,
the “forelady” had suddenly decided to turn her off. The forelady had
to come up to a certain standard herself, and could not stop for sick
people, Jadvyga explained. The fact that Mary had been there so long
had not made any difference to her—it was doubtful if she even knew
that, for both the forelady and the superintendent were new people,
having only been there two or three years themselves. Jadvyga did not
know what had become of the poor creature; she would have gone to see
her, but had been sick herself. She had pains in her back all the time,
Jadvyga explained, and feared that she had womb trouble. It was not fit
work for a woman, handling fourteen-pound cans all day.

It was a striking circumstance that Jonas, too, had gotten his job by
the misfortune of some other person. Jonas pushed a truck loaded with
hams from the smoke rooms on to an elevator, and thence to the packing
rooms. The trucks were all of iron, and heavy, and they put about
threescore hams on each of them, a load of more than a quarter of a
ton. On the uneven floor it was a task for a man to start one of these
trucks, unless he was a giant; and when it was once started he
naturally tried his best to keep it going. There was always the boss
prowling about, and if there was a second’s delay he would fall to
cursing; Lithuanians and Slovaks and such, who could not understand
what was said to them, the bosses were wont to kick about the place
like so many dogs. Therefore these trucks went for the most part on the
run; and the predecessor of Jonas had been jammed against the wall by
one and crushed in a horrible and nameless manner.

All of these were sinister incidents; but they were trifles compared to
what Jurgis saw with his own eyes before long. One curious thing he had
noticed, the very first day, in his profession of shoveler of guts;
which was the sharp trick of the floor bosses whenever there chanced to
come a “slunk” calf. Any man who knows anything about butchering knows
that the flesh of a cow that is about to calve, or has just calved, is
not fit for food. A good many of these came every day to the packing
houses—and, of course, if they had chosen, it would have been an easy
matter for the packers to keep them till they were fit for food. But
for the saving of time and fodder, it was the law that cows of that
sort came along with the others, and whoever noticed it would tell the
boss, and the boss would start up a conversation with the government
inspector, and the two would stroll away. So in a trice the carcass of
the cow would be cleaned out, and entrails would have vanished; it was
Jurgis’ task to slide them into the trap, calves and all, and on the
floor below they took out these “slunk” calves, and butchered them for
meat, and used even the skins of them.

One day a man slipped and hurt his leg; and that afternoon, when the
last of the cattle had been disposed of, and the men were leaving,
Jurgis was ordered to remain and do some special work which this
injured man had usually done. It was late, almost dark, and the
government inspectors had all gone, and there were only a dozen or two
of men on the floor. That day they had killed about four thousand
cattle, and these cattle had come in freight trains from far states,
and some of them had got hurt. There were some with broken legs, and
some with gored sides; there were some that had died, from what cause
no one could say; and they were all to be disposed of, here in darkness
and silence. “Downers,” the men called them; and the packing house had
a special elevator upon which they were raised to the killing beds,
where the gang proceeded to handle them, with an air of businesslike
nonchalance which said plainer than any words that it was a matter of
everyday routine. It took a couple of hours to get them out of the way,
and in the end Jurgis saw them go into the chilling rooms with the rest
of the meat, being carefully scattered here and there so that they
could not be identified. When he came home that night he was in a very
somber mood, having begun to see at last how those might be right who
had laughed at him for his faith in America.




CHAPTER VI


Jurgis and Ona were very much in love; they had waited a long time—it
was now well into the second year, and Jurgis judged everything by the
criterion of its helping or hindering their union. All his thoughts
were there; he accepted the family because it was a part of Ona. And he
was interested in the house because it was to be Ona’s home. Even the
tricks and cruelties he saw at Durham’s had little meaning for him just
then, save as they might happen to affect his future with Ona.

The marriage would have been at once, if they had had their way; but
this would mean that they would have to do without any wedding feast,
and when they suggested this they came into conflict with the old
people. To Teta Elzbieta especially the very suggestion was an
affliction. What! she would cry. To be married on the roadside like a
parcel of beggars! No! No!—Elzbieta had some traditions behind her; she
had been a person of importance in her girlhood—had lived on a big
estate and had servants, and might have married well and been a lady,
but for the fact that there had been nine daughters and no sons in the
family. Even so, however, she knew what was decent, and clung to her
traditions with desperation. They were not going to lose all caste,
even if they had come to be unskilled laborers in Packingtown; and that
Ona had even talked of omitting a _veselija_ was enough to keep her
stepmother lying awake all night. It was in vain for them to say that
they had so few friends; they were bound to have friends in time, and
then the friends would talk about it. They must not give up what was
right for a little money—if they did, the money would never do them any
good, they could depend upon that. And Elzbieta would call upon Dede
Antanas to support her; there was a fear in the souls of these two,
lest this journey to a new country might somehow undermine the old home
virtues of their children. The very first Sunday they had all been
taken to mass; and poor as they were, Elzbieta had felt it advisable to
invest a little of her resources in a representation of the babe of
Bethlehem, made in plaster, and painted in brilliant colors. Though it
was only a foot high, there was a shrine with four snow-white steeples,
and the Virgin standing with her child in her arms, and the kings and
shepherds and wise men bowing down before him. It had cost fifty cents;
but Elzbieta had a feeling that money spent for such things was not to
be counted too closely, it would come back in hidden ways. The piece
was beautiful on the parlor mantel, and one could not have a home
without some sort of ornament.

The cost of the wedding feast would, of course, be returned to them;
but the problem was to raise it even temporarily. They had been in the
neighborhood so short a time that they could not get much credit, and
there was no one except Szedvilas from whom they could borrow even a
little. Evening after evening Jurgis and Ona would sit and figure the
expenses, calculating the term of their separation. They could not
possibly manage it decently for less than two hundred dollars, and even
though they were welcome to count in the whole of the earnings of
Marija and Jonas, as a loan, they could not hope to raise this sum in
less than four or five months. So Ona began thinking of seeking
employment herself, saying that if she had even ordinarily good luck,
she might be able to take two months off the time. They were just
beginning to adjust themselves to this necessity, when out of the clear
sky there fell a thunderbolt upon them—a calamity that scattered all
their hopes to the four winds.

About a block away from them there lived another Lithuanian family,
consisting of an elderly widow and one grown son; their name was
Majauszkis, and our friends struck up an acquaintance with them before
long. One evening they came over for a visit, and naturally the first
subject upon which the conversation turned was the neighborhood and its
history; and then Grandmother Majauszkiene, as the old lady was called,
proceeded to recite to them a string of horrors that fairly froze their
blood. She was a wrinkled-up and wizened personage—she must have been
eighty—and as she mumbled the grim story through her toothless gums,
she seemed a very old witch to them. Grandmother Majauszkiene had lived
in the midst of misfortune so long that it had come to be her element,
and she talked about starvation, sickness, and death as other people
might about weddings and holidays.

The thing came gradually. In the first place as to the house they had
bought, it was not new at all, as they had supposed; it was about
fifteen years old, and there was nothing new upon it but the paint,
which was so bad that it needed to be put on new every year or two. The
house was one of a whole row that was built by a company which existed
to make money by swindling poor people. The family had paid fifteen
hundred dollars for it, and it had not cost the builders five hundred,
when it was new. Grandmother Majauszkiene knew that because her son
belonged to a political organization with a contractor who put up
exactly such houses. They used the very flimsiest and cheapest
material; they built the houses a dozen at a time, and they cared about
nothing at all except the outside shine. The family could take her word
as to the trouble they would have, for she had been through it all—she
and her son had bought their house in exactly the same way. They had
fooled the company, however, for her son was a skilled man, who made as
high as a hundred dollars a month, and as he had had sense enough not
to marry, they had been able to pay for the house.

Grandmother Majauszkiene saw that her friends were puzzled at this
remark; they did not quite see how paying for the house was “fooling
the company.” Evidently they were very inexperienced. Cheap as the
houses were, they were sold with the idea that the people who bought
them would not be able to pay for them. When they failed—if it were
only by a single month—they would lose the house and all that they had
paid on it, and then the company would sell it over again. And did they
often get a chance to do that? _Dieve!_ (Grandmother Majauszkiene
raised her hands.) They did it—how often no one could say, but
certainly more than half of the time. They might ask any one who knew
anything at all about Packingtown as to that; she had been living here
ever since this house was built, and she could tell them all about it.
And had it ever been sold before? _Susimilkie!_ Why, since it had been
built, no less than four families that their informant could name had
tried to buy it and failed. She would tell them a little about it.

The first family had been Germans. The families had all been of
different nationalities—there had been a representative of several
races that had displaced each other in the stockyards. Grandmother
Majauszkiene had come to America with her son at a time when so far as
she knew there was only one other Lithuanian family in the district;
the workers had all been Germans then—skilled cattle butchers that the
packers had brought from abroad to start the business. Afterward, as
cheaper labor had come, these Germans had moved away. The next were the
Irish—there had been six or eight years when Packingtown had been a
regular Irish city. There were a few colonies of them still here,
enough to run all the unions and the police force and get all the
graft; but most of those who were working in the packing houses had
gone away at the next drop in wages—after the big strike. The Bohemians
had come then, and after them the Poles. People said that old man
Durham himself was responsible for these immigrations; he had sworn
that he would fix the people of Packingtown so that they would never
again call a strike on him, and so he had sent his agents into every
city and village in Europe to spread the tale of the chances of work
and high wages at the stockyards. The people had come in hordes; and
old Durham had squeezed them tighter and tighter, speeding them up and
grinding them to pieces and sending for new ones. The Poles, who had
come by tens of thousands, had been driven to the wall by the
Lithuanians, and now the Lithuanians were giving way to the Slovaks.
Who there was poorer and more miserable than the Slovaks, Grandmother
Majauszkiene had no idea, but the packers would find them, never fear.
It was easy to bring them, for wages were really much higher, and it
was only when it was too late that the poor people found out that
everything else was higher too. They were like rats in a trap, that was
the truth; and more of them were piling in every day. By and by they
would have their revenge, though, for the thing was getting beyond
human endurance, and the people would rise and murder the packers.
Grandmother Majauszkiene was a socialist, or some such strange thing;
another son of hers was working in the mines of Siberia, and the old
lady herself had made speeches in her time—which made her seem all the
more terrible to her present auditors.

They called her back to the story of the house. The German family had
been a good sort. To be sure there had been a great many of them, which
was a common failing in Packingtown; but they had worked hard, and the
father had been a steady man, and they had a good deal more than half
paid for the house. But he had been killed in an elevator accident in
Durham’s.

Then there had come the Irish, and there had been lots of them, too;
the husband drank and beat the children—the neighbors could hear them
shrieking any night. They were behind with their rent all the time, but
the company was good to them; there was some politics back of that,
Grandmother Majauszkiene could not say just what, but the Laffertys had
belonged to the “War Whoop League,” which was a sort of political club
of all the thugs and rowdies in the district; and if you belonged to
that, you could never be arrested for anything. Once upon a time old
Lafferty had been caught with a gang that had stolen cows from several
of the poor people of the neighborhood and butchered them in an old
shanty back of the yards and sold them. He had been in jail only three
days for it, and had come out laughing, and had not even lost his place
in the packing house. He had gone all to ruin with the drink, however,
and lost his power; one of his sons, who was a good man, had kept him
and the family up for a year or two, but then he had got sick with
consumption.

That was another thing, Grandmother Majauszkiene interrupted
herself—this house was unlucky. Every family that lived in it, some one
was sure to get consumption. Nobody could tell why that was; there must
be something about the house, or the way it was built—some folks said
it was because the building had been begun in the dark of the moon.
There were dozens of houses that way in Packingtown. Sometimes there
would be a particular room that you could point out—if anybody slept in
that room he was just as good as dead. With this house it had been the
Irish first; and then a Bohemian family had lost a child of it—though,
to be sure, that was uncertain, since it was hard to tell what was the
matter with children who worked in the yards. In those days there had
been no law about the age of children—the packers had worked all but
the babies. At this remark the family looked puzzled, and Grandmother
Majauszkiene again had to make an explanation—that it was against the
law for children to work before they were sixteen. What was the sense
of that? they asked. They had been thinking of letting little
Stanislovas go to work. Well, there was no need to worry, Grandmother
Majauszkiene said—the law made no difference except that it forced
people to lie about the ages of their children. One would like to know
what the lawmakers expected them to do; there were families that had no
possible means of support except the children, and the law provided
them no other way of getting a living. Very often a man could get no
work in Packingtown for months, while a child could go and get a place
easily; there was always some new machine, by which the packers could
get as much work out of a child as they had been able to get out of a
man, and for a third of the pay.

To come back to the house again, it was the woman of the next family
that had died. That was after they had been there nearly four years,
and this woman had had twins regularly every year—and there had been
more than you could count when they moved in. After she died the man
would go to work all day and leave them to shift for themselves—the
neighbors would help them now and then, for they would almost freeze to
death. At the end there were three days that they were alone, before it
was found out that the father was dead. He was a “floorsman” at
Jones’s, and a wounded steer had broken loose and mashed him against a
pillar. Then the children had been taken away, and the company had sold
the house that very same week to a party of emigrants.

So this grim old woman went on with her tale of horrors. How much of it
was exaggeration—who could tell? It was only too plausible. There was
that about consumption, for instance. They knew nothing about
consumption whatever, except that it made people cough; and for two
weeks they had been worrying about a coughing-spell of Antanas. It
seemed to shake him all over, and it never stopped; you could see a red
stain wherever he had spit upon the floor.

And yet all these things were as nothing to what came a little later.
They had begun to question the old lady as to why one family had been
unable to pay, trying to show her by figures that it ought to have been
possible; and Grandmother Majauszkiene had disputed their figures—“You
say twelve dollars a month; but that does not include the interest.”

Then they stared at her. “Interest!” they cried.

“Interest on the money you still owe,” she answered.

“But we don’t have to pay any interest!” they exclaimed, three or four
at once. “We only have to pay twelve dollars each month.”

And for this she laughed at them. “You are like all the rest,” she
said; “they trick you and eat you alive. They never sell the houses
without interest. Get your deed, and see.”

Then, with a horrible sinking of the heart, Teta Elzbieta unlocked her
bureau and brought out the paper that had already caused them so many
agonies. Now they sat round, scarcely breathing, while the old lady,
who could read English, ran over it. “Yes,” she said, finally, “here it
is, of course: ‘With interest thereon monthly, at the rate of seven per
cent per annum.’”

And there followed a dead silence. “What does that mean?” asked Jurgis
finally, almost in a whisper.

“That means,” replied the other, “that you have to pay them seven
dollars next month, as well as the twelve dollars.”

Then again there was not a sound. It was sickening, like a nightmare,
in which suddenly something gives way beneath you, and you feel
yourself sinking, sinking, down into bottomless abysses. As if in a
flash of lightning they saw themselves—victims of a relentless fate,
cornered, trapped, in the grip of destruction. All the fair structure
of their hopes came crashing about their ears.—And all the time the old
woman was going on talking. They wished that she would be still; her
voice sounded like the croaking of some dismal raven. Jurgis sat with
his hands clenched and beads of perspiration on his forehead, and there
was a great lump in Ona’s throat, choking her. Then suddenly Teta
Elzbieta broke the silence with a wail, and Marija began to wring her
hands and sob, “_Ai! Ai! Beda man!_”

All their outcry did them no good, of course. There sat Grandmother
Majauszkiene, unrelenting, typifying fate. No, of course it was not
fair, but then fairness had nothing to do with it. And of course they
had not known it. They had not been intended to know it. But it was in
the deed, and that was all that was necessary, as they would find when
the time came.

Somehow or other they got rid of their guest, and then they passed a
night of lamentation. The children woke up and found out that something
was wrong, and they wailed and would not be comforted. In the morning,
of course, most of them had to go to work, the packing houses would not
stop for their sorrows; but by seven o’clock Ona and her stepmother
were standing at the door of the office of the agent. Yes, he told
them, when he came, it was quite true that they would have to pay
interest. And then Teta Elzbieta broke forth into protestations and
reproaches, so that the people outside stopped and peered in at the
window. The agent was as bland as ever. He was deeply pained, he said.
He had not told them, simply because he had supposed they would
understand that they had to pay interest upon their debt, as a matter
of course.

So they came away, and Ona went down to the yards, and at noontime saw
Jurgis and told him. Jurgis took it stolidly—he had made up his mind to
it by this time. It was part of fate; they would manage it somehow—he
made his usual answer, “I will work harder.” It would upset their plans
for a time; and it would perhaps be necessary for Ona to get work after
all. Then Ona added that Teta Elzbieta had decided that little
Stanislovas would have to work too. It was not fair to let Jurgis and
her support the family—the family would have to help as it could.
Previously Jurgis had scouted this idea, but now knit his brows and
nodded his head slowly—yes, perhaps it would be best; they would all
have to make some sacrifices now.

So Ona set out that day to hunt for work; and at night Marija came home
saying that she had met a girl named Jasaityte who had a friend that
worked in one of the wrapping rooms in Brown’s, and might get a place
for Ona there; only the forelady was the kind that takes presents—it
was no use for any one to ask her for a place unless at the same time
they slipped a ten-dollar bill into her hand. Jurgis was not in the
least surprised at this now—he merely asked what the wages of the place
would be. So negotiations were opened, and after an interview Ona came
home and reported that the forelady seemed to like her, and had said
that, while she was not sure, she thought she might be able to put her
at work sewing covers on hams, a job at which she would earn as much as
eight or ten dollars a week. That was a bid, so Marija reported, after
consulting her friend; and then there was an anxious conference at
home. The work was done in one of the cellars, and Jurgis did not want
Ona to work in such a place; but then it was easy work, and one could
not have everything. So in the end Ona, with a ten-dollar bill burning
a hole in her palm, had another interview with the forelady.

Meantime Teta Elzbieta had taken Stanislovas to the priest and gotten a
certificate to the effect that he was two years older than he was; and
with it the little boy now sallied forth to make his fortune in the
world. It chanced that Durham had just put in a wonderful new lard
machine, and when the special policeman in front of the time station
saw Stanislovas and his document, he smiled to himself and told him to
go—“Czia! Czia!” pointing. And so Stanislovas went down a long stone
corridor, and up a flight of stairs, which took him into a room lighted
by electricity, with the new machines for filling lard cans at work in
it. The lard was finished on the floor above, and it came in little
jets, like beautiful, wriggling, snow-white snakes of unpleasant odor.
There were several kinds and sizes of jets, and after a certain precise
quantity had come out, each stopped automatically, and the wonderful
machine made a turn, and took the can under another jet, and so on,
until it was filled neatly to the brim, and pressed tightly, and
smoothed off. To attend to all this and fill several hundred cans of
lard per hour, there were necessary two human creatures, one of whom
knew how to place an empty lard can on a certain spot every few
seconds, and the other of whom knew how to take a full lard can off a
certain spot every few seconds and set it upon a tray.

And so, after little Stanislovas had stood gazing timidly about him for
a few minutes, a man approached him, and asked what he wanted, to which
Stanislovas said, “Job.” Then the man said “How old?” and Stanislovas
answered, “Sixtin.” Once or twice every year a state inspector would
come wandering through the packing plants, asking a child here and
there how old he was; and so the packers were very careful to comply
with the law, which cost them as much trouble as was now involved in
the boss’s taking the document from the little boy, and glancing at it,
and then sending it to the office to be filed away. Then he set some
one else at a different job, and showed the lad how to place a lard can
every time the empty arm of the remorseless machine came to him; and so
was decided the place in the universe of little Stanislovas, and his
destiny till the end of his days. Hour after hour, day after day, year
after year, it was fated that he should stand upon a certain square
foot of floor from seven in the morning until noon, and again from
half-past twelve till half-past five, making never a motion and
thinking never a thought, save for the setting of lard cans. In summer
the stench of the warm lard would be nauseating, and in winter the cans
would all but freeze to his naked little fingers in the unheated
cellar. Half the year it would be dark as night when he went in to
work, and dark as night again when he came out, and so he would never
know what the sun looked like on weekdays. And for this, at the end of
the week, he would carry home three dollars to his family, being his
pay at the rate of five cents per hour—just about his proper share of
the total earnings of the million and three-quarters of children who
are now engaged in earning their livings in the United States.

And meantime, because they were young, and hope is not to be stifled
before its time, Jurgis and Ona were again calculating; for they had
discovered that the wages of Stanislovas would a little more than pay
the interest, which left them just about as they had been before! It
would be but fair to them to say that the little boy was delighted with
his work, and at the idea of earning a lot of money; and also that the
two were very much in love with each other.




CHAPTER VII


All summer long the family toiled, and in the fall they had money
enough for Jurgis and Ona to be married according to home traditions of
decency. In the latter part of November they hired a hall, and invited
all their new acquaintances, who came and left them over a hundred
dollars in debt.

It was a bitter and cruel experience, and it plunged them into an agony
of despair. Such a time, of all times, for them to have it, when their
hearts were made tender! Such a pitiful beginning it was for their
married life; they loved each other so, and they could not have the
briefest respite! It was a time when everything cried out to them that
they ought to be happy; when wonder burned in their hearts, and leaped
into flame at the slightest breath. They were shaken to the depths of
them, with the awe of love realized—and was it so very weak of them
that they cried out for a little peace? They had opened their hearts,
like flowers to the springtime, and the merciless winter had fallen
upon them. They wondered if ever any love that had blossomed in the
world had been so crushed and trampled!

Over them, relentless and savage, there cracked the lash of want; the
morning after the wedding it sought them as they slept, and drove them
out before daybreak to work. Ona was scarcely able to stand with
exhaustion; but if she were to lose her place they would be ruined, and
she would surely lose it if she were not on time that day. They all had
to go, even little Stanislovas, who was ill from overindulgence in
sausages and sarsaparilla. All that day he stood at his lard machine,
rocking unsteadily, his eyes closing in spite of him; and he all but
lost his place even so, for the foreman booted him twice to waken him.

It was fully a week before they were all normal again, and meantime,
with whining children and cross adults, the house was not a pleasant
place to live in. Jurgis lost his temper very little, however, all
things considered. It was because of Ona; the least glance at her was
always enough to make him control himself. She was so sensitive—she was
not fitted for such a life as this; and a hundred times a day, when he
thought of her, he would clench his hands and fling himself again at
the task before him. She was too good for him, he told himself, and he
was afraid, because she was his. So long he had hungered to possess
her, but now that the time had come he knew that he had not earned the
right; that she trusted him so was all her own simple goodness, and no
virtue of his. But he was resolved that she should never find this out,
and so was always on the watch to see that he did not betray any of his
ugly self; he would take care even in little matters, such as his
manners, and his habit of swearing when things went wrong. The tears
came so easily into Ona’s eyes, and she would look at him so
appealingly—it kept Jurgis quite busy making resolutions, in addition
to all the other things he had on his mind. It was true that more
things were going on at this time in the mind of Jurgis than ever had
in all his life before.

He had to protect her, to do battle for her against the horror he saw
about them. He was all that she had to look to, and if he failed she
would be lost; he would wrap his arms about her, and try to hide her
from the world. He had learned the ways of things about him now. It was
a war of each against all, and the devil take the hindmost. You did not
give feasts to other people, you waited for them to give feasts to you.
You went about with your soul full of suspicion and hatred; you
understood that you were environed by hostile powers that were trying
to get your money, and who used all the virtues to bait their traps
with. The store-keepers plastered up their windows with all sorts of
lies to entice you; the very fences by the wayside, the lampposts and
telegraph poles, were pasted over with lies. The great corporation
which employed you lied to you, and lied to the whole country—from top
to bottom it was nothing but one gigantic lie.

So Jurgis said that he understood it; and yet it was really pitiful,
for the struggle was so unfair—some had so much the advantage! Here he
was, for instance, vowing upon his knees that he would save Ona from
harm, and only a week later she was suffering atrociously, and from the
blow of an enemy that he could not possibly have thwarted. There came a
day when the rain fell in torrents; and it being December, to be wet
with it and have to sit all day long in one of the cold cellars of
Brown’s was no laughing matter. Ona was a working girl, and did not own
waterproofs and such things, and so Jurgis took her and put her on the
streetcar. Now it chanced that this car line was owned by gentlemen who
were trying to make money. And the city having passed an ordinance
requiring them to give transfers, they had fallen into a rage; and
first they had made a rule that transfers could be had only when the
fare was paid; and later, growing still uglier, they had made
another—that the passenger must ask for the transfer, the conductor was
not allowed to offer it. Now Ona had been told that she was to get a
transfer; but it was not her way to speak up, and so she merely waited,
following the conductor about with her eyes, wondering when he would
think of her. When at last the time came for her to get out, she asked
for the transfer, and was refused. Not knowing what to make of this,
she began to argue with the conductor, in a language of which he did
not understand a word. After warning her several times, he pulled the
bell and the car went on—at which Ona burst into tears. At the next
corner she got out, of course; and as she had no more money, she had to
walk the rest of the way to the yards in the pouring rain. And so all
day long she sat shivering, and came home at night with her teeth
chattering and pains in her head and back. For two weeks afterward she
suffered cruelly—and yet every day she had to drag herself to her work.
The forewoman was especially severe with Ona, because she believed that
she was obstinate on account of having been refused a holiday the day
after her wedding. Ona had an idea that her “forelady” did not like to
have her girls marry—perhaps because she was old and ugly and unmarried
herself.

There were many such dangers, in which the odds were all against them.
Their children were not as well as they had been at home; but how could
they know that there was no sewer to their house, and that the drainage
of fifteen years was in a cesspool under it? How could they know that
the pale-blue milk that they bought around the corner was watered, and
doctored with formaldehyde besides? When the children were not well at
home, Teta Elzbieta would gather herbs and cure them; now she was
obliged to go to the drugstore and buy extracts—and how was she to know
that they were all adulterated? How could they find out that their tea
and coffee, their sugar and flour, had been doctored; that their canned
peas had been colored with copper salts, and their fruit jams with
aniline dyes? And even if they had known it, what good would it have
done them, since there was no place within miles of them where any
other sort was to be had? The bitter winter was coming, and they had to
save money to get more clothing and bedding; but it would not matter in
the least how much they saved, they could not get anything to keep them
warm. All the clothing that was to be had in the stores was made of
cotton and shoddy, which is made by tearing old clothes to pieces and
weaving the fiber again. If they paid higher prices, they might get
frills and fanciness, or be cheated; but genuine quality they could not
obtain for love nor money. A young friend of Szedvilas’, recently come
from abroad, had become a clerk in a store on Ashland Avenue, and he
narrated with glee a trick that had been played upon an unsuspecting
countryman by his boss. The customer had desired to purchase an alarm
clock, and the boss had shown him two exactly similar, telling him that
the price of one was a dollar and of the other a dollar seventy-five.
Upon being asked what the difference was, the man had wound up the
first halfway and the second all the way, and showed the customer how
the latter made twice as much noise; upon which the customer remarked
that he was a sound sleeper, and had better take the more expensive
clock!

There is a poet who sings that


“Deeper their heart grows and nobler their bearing,
Whose youth in the fires of anguish hath died.”


But it was not likely that he had reference to the kind of anguish that
comes with destitution, that is so endlessly bitter and cruel, and yet
so sordid and petty, so ugly, so humiliating—unredeemed by the
slightest touch of dignity or even of pathos. It is a kind of anguish
that poets have not commonly dealt with; its very words are not
admitted into the vocabulary of poets—the details of it cannot be told
in polite society at all. How, for instance, could any one expect to
excite sympathy among lovers of good literature by telling how a family
found their home alive with vermin, and of all the suffering and
inconvenience and humiliation they were put to, and the hard-earned
money they spent, in efforts to get rid of them? After long hesitation
and uncertainty they paid twenty-five cents for a big package of insect
powder—a patent preparation which chanced to be ninety-five per cent
gypsum, a harmless earth which had cost about two cents to prepare. Of
course it had not the least effect, except upon a few roaches which had
the misfortune to drink water after eating it, and so got their inwards
set in a coating of plaster of Paris. The family, having no idea of
this, and no more money to throw away, had nothing to do but give up
and submit to one more misery for the rest of their days.

Then there was old Antanas. The winter came, and the place where he
worked was a dark, unheated cellar, where you could see your breath all
day, and where your fingers sometimes tried to freeze. So the old man’s
cough grew every day worse, until there came a time when it hardly ever
stopped, and he had become a nuisance about the place. Then, too, a
still more dreadful thing happened to him; he worked in a place where
his feet were soaked in chemicals, and it was not long before they had
eaten through his new boots. Then sores began to break out on his feet,
and grow worse and worse. Whether it was that his blood was bad, or
there had been a cut, he could not say; but he asked the men about it,
and learned that it was a regular thing—it was the saltpeter. Every one
felt it, sooner or later, and then it was all up with him, at least for
that sort of work. The sores would never heal—in the end his toes would
drop off, if he did not quit. Yet old Antanas would not quit; he saw
the suffering of his family, and he remembered what it had cost him to
get a job. So he tied up his feet, and went on limping about and
coughing, until at last he fell to pieces, all at once and in a heap,
like the One-Horse Shay. They carried him to a dry place and laid him
on the floor, and that night two of the men helped him home. The poor
old man was put to bed, and though he tried it every morning until the
end, he never could get up again. He would lie there and cough and
cough, day and night, wasting away to a mere skeleton. There came a
time when there was so little flesh on him that the bones began to poke
through—which was a horrible thing to see or even to think of. And one
night he had a choking fit, and a little river of blood came out of his
mouth. The family, wild with terror, sent for a doctor, and paid half a
dollar to be told that there was nothing to be done. Mercifully the
doctor did not say this so that the old man could hear, for he was
still clinging to the faith that tomorrow or next day he would be
better, and could go back to his job. The company had sent word to him
that they would keep it for him—or rather Jurgis had bribed one of the
men to come one Sunday afternoon and say they had. Dede Antanas
continued to believe it, while three more hemorrhages came; and then at
last one morning they found him stiff and cold. Things were not going
well with them then, and though it nearly broke Teta Elzbieta’s heart,
they were forced to dispense with nearly all the decencies of a
funeral; they had only a hearse, and one hack for the women and
children; and Jurgis, who was learning things fast, spent all Sunday
making a bargain for these, and he made it in the presence of
witnesses, so that when the man tried to charge him for all sorts of
incidentals, he did not have to pay. For twenty-five years old Antanas
Rudkus and his son had dwelt in the forest together, and it was hard to
part in this way; perhaps it was just as well that Jurgis had to give
all his attention to the task of having a funeral without being
bankrupted, and so had no time to indulge in memories and grief.

Now the dreadful winter was come upon them. In the forests, all summer
long, the branches of the trees do battle for light, and some of them
lose and die; and then come the raging blasts, and the storms of snow
and hail, and strew the ground with these weaker branches. Just so it
was in Packingtown; the whole district braced itself for the struggle
that was an agony, and those whose time was come died off in hordes.
All the year round they had been serving as cogs in the great packing
machine; and now was the time for the renovating of it, and the
replacing of damaged parts. There came pneumonia and grippe, stalking
among them, seeking for weakened constitutions; there was the annual
harvest of those whom tuberculosis had been dragging down. There came
cruel, cold, and biting winds, and blizzards of snow, all testing
relentlessly for failing muscles and impoverished blood. Sooner or
later came the day when the unfit one did not report for work; and
then, with no time lost in waiting, and no inquiries or regrets, there
was a chance for a new hand.

The new hands were here by the thousands. All day long the gates of the
packing houses were besieged by starving and penniless men; they came,
literally, by the thousands every single morning, fighting with each
other for a chance for life. Blizzards and cold made no difference to
them, they were always on hand; they were on hand two hours before the
sun rose, an hour before the work began. Sometimes their faces froze,
sometimes their feet and their hands; sometimes they froze all
together—but still they came, for they had no other place to go. One
day Durham advertised in the paper for two hundred men to cut ice; and
all that day the homeless and starving of the city came trudging
through the snow from all over its two hundred square miles. That night
forty score of them crowded into the station house of the stockyards
district—they filled the rooms, sleeping in each other’s laps, toboggan
fashion, and they piled on top of each other in the corridors, till the
police shut the doors and left some to freeze outside. On the morrow,
before daybreak, there were three thousand at Durham’s, and the police
reserves had to be sent for to quell the riot. Then Durham’s bosses
picked out twenty of the biggest; the “two hundred” proved to have been
a printer’s error.

Four or five miles to the eastward lay the lake, and over this the
bitter winds came raging. Sometimes the thermometer would fall to ten
or twenty degrees below zero at night, and in the morning the streets
would be piled with snowdrifts up to the first-floor windows. The
streets through which our friends had to go to their work were all
unpaved and full of deep holes and gullies; in summer, when it rained
hard, a man might have to wade to his waist to get to his house; and
now in winter it was no joke getting through these places, before light
in the morning and after dark at night. They would wrap up in all they
owned, but they could not wrap up against exhaustion; and many a man
gave out in these battles with the snowdrifts, and lay down and fell
asleep.

And if it was bad for the men, one may imagine how the women and
children fared. Some would ride in the cars, if the cars were running;
but when you are making only five cents an hour, as was little
Stanislovas, you do not like to spend that much to ride two miles. The
children would come to the yards with great shawls about their ears,
and so tied up that you could hardly find them—and still there would be
accidents. One bitter morning in February the little boy who worked at
the lard machine with Stanislovas came about an hour late, and
screaming with pain. They unwrapped him, and a man began vigorously
rubbing his ears; and as they were frozen stiff, it took only two or
three rubs to break them short off. As a result of this, little
Stanislovas conceived a terror of the cold that was almost a mania.
Every morning, when it came time to start for the yards, he would begin
to cry and protest. Nobody knew quite how to manage him, for threats
did no good—it seemed to be something that he could not control, and
they feared sometimes that he would go into convulsions. In the end it
had to be arranged that he always went with Jurgis, and came home with
him again; and often, when the snow was deep, the man would carry him
the whole way on his shoulders. Sometimes Jurgis would be working until
late at night, and then it was pitiful, for there was no place for the
little fellow to wait, save in the doorways or in a corner of the
killing beds, and he would all but fall asleep there, and freeze to
death.

There was no heat upon the killing beds; the men might exactly as well
have worked out of doors all winter. For that matter, there was very
little heat anywhere in the building, except in the cooking rooms and
such places—and it was the men who worked in these who ran the most
risk of all, because whenever they had to pass to another room they had
to go through ice-cold corridors, and sometimes with nothing on above
the waist except a sleeveless undershirt. On the killing beds you were
apt to be covered with blood, and it would freeze solid; if you leaned
against a pillar, you would freeze to that, and if you put your hand
upon the blade of your knife, you would run a chance of leaving your
skin on it. The men would tie up their feet in newspapers and old
sacks, and these would be soaked in blood and frozen, and then soaked
again, and so on, until by nighttime a man would be walking on great
lumps the size of the feet of an elephant. Now and then, when the
bosses were not looking, you would see them plunging their feet and
ankles into the steaming hot carcass of the steer, or darting across
the room to the hot-water jets. The cruelest thing of all was that
nearly all of them—all of those who used knives—were unable to wear
gloves, and their arms would be white with frost and their hands would
grow numb, and then of course there would be accidents. Also the air
would be full of steam, from the hot water and the hot blood, so that
you could not see five feet before you; and then, with men rushing
about at the speed they kept up on the killing beds, and all with
butcher knives, like razors, in their hands—well, it was to be counted
as a wonder that there were not more men slaughtered than cattle.

And yet all this inconvenience they might have put up with, if only it
had not been for one thing—if only there had been some place where they
might eat. Jurgis had either to eat his dinner amid the stench in which
he had worked, or else to rush, as did all his companions, to any one
of the hundreds of liquor stores which stretched out their arms to him.
To the west of the yards ran Ashland Avenue, and here was an unbroken
line of saloons—“Whiskey Row,” they called it; to the north was
Forty-seventh Street, where there were half a dozen to the block, and
at the angle of the two was “Whiskey Point,” a space of fifteen or
twenty acres, and containing one glue factory and about two hundred
saloons.

One might walk among these and take his choice: “Hot pea-soup and
boiled cabbage today.” “Sauerkraut and hot frankfurters. Walk in.”
“Bean soup and stewed lamb. Welcome.” All of these things were printed
in many languages, as were also the names of the resorts, which were
infinite in their variety and appeal. There was the “Home Circle” and
the “Cosey Corner”; there were “Firesides” and “Hearthstones” and
“Pleasure Palaces” and “Wonderlands” and “Dream Castles” and “Love’s
Delights.” Whatever else they were called, they were sure to be called
“Union Headquarters,” and to hold out a welcome to workingmen; and
there was always a warm stove, and a chair near it, and some friends to
laugh and talk with. There was only one condition attached,—you must
drink. If you went in not intending to drink, you would be put out in
no time, and if you were slow about going, like as not you would get
your head split open with a beer bottle in the bargain. But all of the
men understood the convention and drank; they believed that by it they
were getting something for nothing—for they did not need to take more
than one drink, and upon the strength of it they might fill themselves
up with a good hot dinner. This did not always work out in practice,
however, for there was pretty sure to be a friend who would treat you,
and then you would have to treat him. Then some one else would come
in—and, anyhow, a few drinks were good for a man who worked hard. As he
went back he did not shiver so, he had more courage for his task; the
deadly brutalizing monotony of it did not afflict him so,—he had ideas
while he worked, and took a more cheerful view of his circumstances. On
the way home, however, the shivering was apt to come on him again; and
so he would have to stop once or twice to warm up against the cruel
cold. As there were hot things to eat in this saloon too, he might get
home late to his supper, or he might not get home at all. And then his
wife might set out to look for him, and she too would feel the cold;
and perhaps she would have some of the children with her—and so a whole
family would drift into drinking, as the current of a river drifts
downstream. As if to complete the chain, the packers all paid their men
in checks, refusing all requests to pay in coin; and where in
Packingtown could a man go to have his check cashed but to a saloon,
where he could pay for the favor by spending a part of the money?

From all of these things Jurgis was saved because of Ona. He never
would take but the one drink at noontime; and so he got the reputation
of being a surly fellow, and was not quite welcome at the saloons, and
had to drift about from one to another. Then at night he would go
straight home, helping Ona and Stanislovas, or often putting the former
on a car. And when he got home perhaps he would have to trudge several
blocks, and come staggering back through the snowdrifts with a bag of
coal upon his shoulder. Home was not a very attractive place—at least
not this winter. They had only been able to buy one stove, and this was
a small one, and proved not big enough to warm even the kitchen in the
bitterest weather. This made it hard for Teta Elzbieta all day, and for
the children when they could not get to school. At night they would sit
huddled round this stove, while they ate their supper off their laps;
and then Jurgis and Jonas would smoke a pipe, after which they would
all crawl into their beds to get warm, after putting out the fire to
save the coal. Then they would have some frightful experiences with the
cold. They would sleep with all their clothes on, including their
overcoats, and put over them all the bedding and spare clothing they
owned; the children would sleep all crowded into one bed, and yet even
so they could not keep warm. The outside ones would be shivering and
sobbing, crawling over the others and trying to get down into the
center, and causing a fight. This old house with the leaky
weatherboards was a very different thing from their cabins at home,
with great thick walls plastered inside and outside with mud; and the
cold which came upon them was a living thing, a demon-presence in the
room. They would waken in the midnight hours, when everything was
black; perhaps they would hear it yelling outside, or perhaps there
would be deathlike stillness—and that would be worse yet. They could
feel the cold as it crept in through the cracks, reaching out for them
with its icy, death-dealing fingers; and they would crouch and cower,
and try to hide from it, all in vain. It would come, and it would come;
a grisly thing, a specter born in the black caverns of terror; a power
primeval, cosmic, shadowing the tortures of the lost souls flung out to
chaos and destruction. It was cruel iron-hard; and hour after hour they
would cringe in its grasp, alone, alone. There would be no one to hear
them if they cried out; there would be no help, no mercy. And so on
until morning—when they would go out to another day of toil, a little
weaker, a little nearer to the time when it would be their turn to be
shaken from the tree.




CHAPTER VIII


Yet even by this deadly winter the germ of hope was not to be kept from
sprouting in their hearts. It was just at this time that the great
adventure befell Marija.

The victim was Tamoszius Kuszleika, who played the violin. Everybody
laughed at them, for Tamoszius was petite and frail, and Marija could
have picked him up and carried him off under one arm. But perhaps that
was why she fascinated him; the sheer volume of Marija’s energy was
overwhelming. That first night at the wedding Tamoszius had hardly
taken his eyes off her; and later on, when he came to find that she had
really the heart of a baby, her voice and her violence ceased to
terrify him, and he got the habit of coming to pay her visits on Sunday
afternoons. There was no place to entertain company except in the
kitchen, in the midst of the family, and Tamoszius would sit there with
his hat between his knees, never saying more than half a dozen words at
a time, and turning red in the face before he managed to say those;
until finally Jurgis would clap him upon the back, in his hearty way,
crying, “Come now, brother, give us a tune.” And then Tamoszius’ face
would light up and he would get out his fiddle, tuck it under his chin,
and play. And forthwith the soul of him would flame up and become
eloquent—it was almost an impropriety, for all the while his gaze would
be fixed upon Marija’s face, until she would begin to turn red and
lower her eyes. There was no resisting the music of Tamoszius, however;
even the children would sit awed and wondering, and the tears would run
down Teta Elzbieta’s cheeks. A wonderful privilege it was to be thus
admitted into the soul of a man of genius, to be allowed to share the
ecstasies and the agonies of his inmost life.

Then there were other benefits accruing to Marija from this
friendship—benefits of a more substantial nature. People paid Tamoszius
big money to come and make music on state occasions; and also they
would invite him to parties and festivals, knowing well that he was too
good-natured to come without his fiddle, and that having brought it, he
could be made to play while others danced. Once he made bold to ask
Marija to accompany him to such a party, and Marija accepted, to his
great delight—after which he never went anywhere without her, while if
the celebration were given by friends of his, he would invite the rest
of the family also. In any case Marija would bring back a huge
pocketful of cakes and sandwiches for the children, and stories of all
the good things she herself had managed to consume. She was compelled,
at these parties, to spend most of her time at the refreshment table,
for she could not dance with anybody except other women and very old
men; Tamoszius was of an excitable temperament, and afflicted with a
frantic jealousy, and any unmarried man who ventured to put his arm
about the ample waist of Marija would be certain to throw the orchestra
out of tune.

It was a great help to a person who had to toil all the week to be able
to look forward to some such relaxation as this on Saturday nights. The
family was too poor and too hardworked to make many acquaintances; in
Packingtown, as a rule, people know only their near neighbors and
shopmates, and so the place is like a myriad of little country
villages. But now there was a member of the family who was permitted to
travel and widen her horizon; and so each week there would be new
personalities to talk about,—how so-and-so was dressed, and where she
worked, and what she got, and whom she was in love with; and how this
man had jilted his girl, and how she had quarreled with the other girl,
and what had passed between them; and how another man beat his wife,
and spent all her earnings upon drink, and pawned her very clothes.
Some people would have scorned this talk as gossip; but then one has to
talk about what one knows.

It was one Saturday night, as they were coming home from a wedding,
that Tamoszius found courage, and set down his violin case in the
street and spoke his heart; and then Marija clasped him in her arms.
She told them all about it the next day, and fairly cried with
happiness, for she said that Tamoszius was a lovely man. After that he
no longer made love to her with his fiddle, but they would sit for
hours in the kitchen, blissfully happy in each other’s arms; it was the
tacit convention of the family to know nothing of what was going on in
that corner.

They were planning to be married in the spring, and have the garret of
the house fixed up, and live there. Tamoszius made good wages; and
little by little the family were paying back their debt to Marija, so
she ought soon to have enough to start life upon—only, with her
preposterous softheartedness, she would insist upon spending a good
part of her money every week for things which she saw they needed.
Marija was really the capitalist of the party, for she had become an
expert can painter by this time—she was getting fourteen cents for
every hundred and ten cans, and she could paint more than two cans
every minute. Marija felt, so to speak, that she had her hand on the
throttle, and the neighborhood was vocal with her rejoicings.

Yet her friends would shake their heads and tell her to go slow; one
could not count upon such good fortune forever—there were accidents
that always happened. But Marija was not to be prevailed upon, and went
on planning and dreaming of all the treasures she was going to have for
her home; and so, when the crash did come, her grief was painful to
see.

For her canning factory shut down! Marija would about as soon have
expected to see the sun shut down—the huge establishment had been to
her a thing akin to the planets and the seasons. But now it was shut!
And they had not given her any explanation, they had not even given her
a day’s warning; they had simply posted a notice one Saturday that all
hands would be paid off that afternoon, and would not resume work for
at least a month! And that was all that there was to it—her job was
gone!

It was the holiday rush that was over, the girls said in answer to
Marija’s inquiries; after that there was always a slack. Sometimes the
factory would start up on half time after a while, but there was no
telling—it had been known to stay closed until way into the summer. The
prospects were bad at present, for truckmen who worked in the
storerooms said that these were piled up to the ceilings, so that the
firm could not have found room for another week’s output of cans. And
they had turned off three-quarters of these men, which was a still
worse sign, since it meant that there were no orders to be filled. It
was all a swindle, can-painting, said the girls—you were crazy with
delight because you were making twelve or fourteen dollars a week, and
saving half of it; but you had to spend it all keeping alive while you
were out, and so your pay was really only half what you thought.

Marija came home, and because she was a person who could not rest
without danger of explosion, they first had a great house cleaning, and
then she set out to search Packingtown for a job to fill up the gap. As
nearly all the canning establishments were shut down, and all the girls
hunting work, it will be readily understood that Marija did not find
any. Then she took to trying the stores and saloons, and when this
failed she even traveled over into the far-distant regions near the
lake front, where lived the rich people in great palaces, and begged
there for some sort of work that could be done by a person who did not
know English.

The men upon the killing beds felt also the effects of the slump which
had turned Marija out; but they felt it in a different way, and a way
which made Jurgis understand at last all their bitterness. The big
packers did not turn their hands off and close down, like the canning
factories; but they began to run for shorter and shorter hours. They
had always required the men to be on the killing beds and ready for
work at seven o’clock, although there was almost never any work to be
done till the buyers out in the yards had gotten to work, and some
cattle had come over the chutes. That would often be ten or eleven
o’clock, which was bad enough, in all conscience; but now, in the slack
season, they would perhaps not have a thing for their men to do till
late in the afternoon. And so they would have to loaf around, in a
place where the thermometer might be twenty degrees below zero! At
first one would see them running about, or skylarking with each other,
trying to keep warm; but before the day was over they would become
quite chilled through and exhausted, and, when the cattle finally came,
so near frozen that to move was an agony. And then suddenly the place
would spring into activity, and the merciless “speeding-up” would
begin!

There were weeks at a time when Jurgis went home after such a day as
this with not more than two hours’ work to his credit—which meant about
thirty-five cents. There were many days when the total was less than
half an hour, and others when there was none at all. The general
average was six hours a day, which meant for Jurgis about six dollars a
week; and this six hours of work would be done after standing on the
killing bed till one o’clock, or perhaps even three or four o’clock, in
the afternoon. Like as not there would come a rush of cattle at the
very end of the day, which the men would have to dispose of before they
went home, often working by electric light till nine or ten, or even
twelve or one o’clock, and without a single instant for a bite of
supper. The men were at the mercy of the cattle. Perhaps the buyers
would be holding off for better prices—if they could scare the shippers
into thinking that they meant to buy nothing that day, they could get
their own terms. For some reason the cost of fodder for cattle in the
yards was much above the market price—and you were not allowed to bring
your own fodder! Then, too, a number of cars were apt to arrive late in
the day, now that the roads were blocked with snow, and the packers
would buy their cattle that night, to get them cheaper, and then would
come into play their ironclad rule, that all cattle must be killed the
same day they were bought. There was no use kicking about this—there
had been one delegation after another to see the packers about it, only
to be told that it was the rule, and that there was not the slightest
chance of its ever being altered. And so on Christmas Eve Jurgis worked
till nearly one o’clock in the morning, and on Christmas Day he was on
the killing bed at seven o’clock.

All this was bad; and yet it was not the worst. For after all the hard
work a man did, he was paid for only part of it. Jurgis had once been
among those who scoffed at the idea of these huge concerns cheating;
and so now he could appreciate the bitter irony of the fact that it was
precisely their size which enabled them to do it with impunity. One of
the rules on the killing beds was that a man who was one minute late
was docked an hour; and this was economical, for he was made to work
the balance of the hour—he was not allowed to stand round and wait. And
on the other hand if he came ahead of time he got no pay for
that—though often the bosses would start up the gang ten or fifteen
minutes before the whistle. And this same custom they carried over to
the end of the day; they did not pay for any fraction of an hour—for
“broken time.” A man might work full fifty minutes, but if there was no
work to fill out the hour, there was no pay for him. Thus the end of
every day was a sort of lottery—a struggle, all but breaking into open
war between the bosses and the men, the former trying to rush a job
through and the latter trying to stretch it out. Jurgis blamed the
bosses for this, though the truth to be told it was not always their
fault; for the packers kept them frightened for their lives—and when
one was in danger of falling behind the standard, what was easier than
to catch up by making the gang work awhile “for the church”? This was a
savage witticism the men had, which Jurgis had to have explained to
him. Old man Jones was great on missions and such things, and so
whenever they were doing some particularly disreputable job, the men
would wink at each other and say, “Now we’re working for the church!”

One of the consequences of all these things was that Jurgis was no
longer perplexed when he heard men talk of fighting for their rights.
He felt like fighting now himself; and when the Irish delegate of the
butcher-helpers’ union came to him a second time, he received him in a
far different spirit. A wonderful idea it now seemed to Jurgis, this of
the men—that by combining they might be able to make a stand and
conquer the packers! Jurgis wondered who had first thought of it; and
when he was told that it was a common thing for men to do in America,
he got the first inkling of a meaning in the phrase “a free country.”
The delegate explained to him how it depended upon their being able to
get every man to join and stand by the organization, and so Jurgis
signified that he was willing to do his share. Before another month was
by, all the working members of his family had union cards, and wore
their union buttons conspicuously and with pride. For fully a week they
were quite blissfully happy, thinking that belonging to a union meant
an end to all their troubles.

But only ten days after she had joined, Marija’s canning factory closed
down, and that blow quite staggered them. They could not understand why
the union had not prevented it, and the very first time she attended a
meeting Marija got up and made a speech about it. It was a business
meeting, and was transacted in English, but that made no difference to
Marija; she said what was in her, and all the pounding of the
chairman’s gavel and all the uproar and confusion in the room could not
prevail. Quite apart from her own troubles she was boiling over with a
general sense of the injustice of it, and she told what she thought of
the packers, and what she thought of a world where such things were
allowed to happen; and then, while the echoes of the hall rang with the
shock of her terrible voice, she sat down again and fanned herself, and
the meeting gathered itself together and proceeded to discuss the
election of a recording secretary.

Jurgis too had an adventure the first time he attended a union meeting,
but it was not of his own seeking. Jurgis had gone with the desire to
get into an inconspicuous corner and see what was done; but this
attitude of silent and open-eyed attention had marked him out for a
victim. Tommy Finnegan was a little Irishman, with big staring eyes and
a wild aspect, a “hoister” by trade, and badly cracked. Somewhere back
in the far-distant past Tommy Finnegan had had a strange experience,
and the burden of it rested upon him. All the balance of his life he
had done nothing but try to make it understood. When he talked he
caught his victim by the buttonhole, and his face kept coming closer
and closer—which was trying, because his teeth were so bad. Jurgis did
not mind that, only he was frightened. The method of operation of the
higher intelligences was Tom Finnegan’s theme, and he desired to find
out if Jurgis had ever considered that the representation of things in
their present similarity might be altogether unintelligible upon a more
elevated plane. There were assuredly wonderful mysteries about the
developing of these things; and then, becoming confidential, Mr.
Finnegan proceeded to tell of some discoveries of his own. “If ye have
iver had onything to do wid shperrits,” said he, and looked inquiringly
at Jurgis, who kept shaking his head. “Niver mind, niver mind,”
continued the other, “but their influences may be operatin’ upon ye;
it’s shure as I’m tellin’ ye, it’s them that has the reference to the
immejit surroundin’s that has the most of power. It was vouchsafed to
me in me youthful days to be acquainted with shperrits” and so Tommy
Finnegan went on, expounding a system of philosophy, while the
perspiration came out on Jurgis’ forehead, so great was his agitation
and embarrassment. In the end one of the men, seeing his plight, came
over and rescued him; but it was some time before he was able to find
any one to explain things to him, and meanwhile his fear lest the
strange little Irishman should get him cornered again was enough to
keep him dodging about the room the whole evening.

He never missed a meeting, however. He had picked up a few words of
English by this time, and friends would help him to understand. They
were often very turbulent meetings, with half a dozen men declaiming at
once, in as many dialects of English; but the speakers were all
desperately in earnest, and Jurgis was in earnest too, for he
understood that a fight was on, and that it was his fight. Since the
time of his disillusionment, Jurgis had sworn to trust no man, except
in his own family; but here he discovered that he had brothers in
affliction, and allies. Their one chance for life was in union, and so
the struggle became a kind of crusade. Jurgis had always been a member
of the church, because it was the right thing to be, but the church had
never touched him, he left all that for the women. Here, however, was a
new religion—one that did touch him, that took hold of every fiber of
him; and with all the zeal and fury of a convert he went out as a
missionary. There were many nonunion men among the Lithuanians, and
with these he would labor and wrestle in prayer, trying to show them
the right. Sometimes they would be obstinate and refuse to see it, and
Jurgis, alas, was not always patient! He forgot how he himself had been
blind, a short time ago—after the fashion of all crusaders since the
original ones, who set out to spread the gospel of Brotherhood by force
of arms.




CHAPTER IX


One of the first consequences of the discovery of the union was that
Jurgis became desirous of learning English. He wanted to know what was
going on at the meetings, and to be able to take part in them, and so
he began to look about him, and to try to pick up words. The children,
who were at school, and learning fast, would teach him a few; and a
friend loaned him a little book that had some in it, and Ona would read
them to him. Then Jurgis became sorry that he could not read himself;
and later on in the winter, when some one told him that there was a
night school that was free, he went and enrolled. After that, every
evening that he got home from the yards in time, he would go to the
school; he would go even if he were in time for only half an hour. They
were teaching him both to read and to speak English—and they would have
taught him other things, if only he had had a little time.

Also the union made another great difference with him—it made him begin
to pay attention to the country. It was the beginning of democracy with
him. It was a little state, the union, a miniature republic; its
affairs were every man’s affairs, and every man had a real say about
them. In other words, in the union Jurgis learned to talk politics. In
the place where he had come from there had not been any politics—in
Russia one thought of the government as an affliction like the
lightning and the hail. “Duck, little brother, duck,” the wise old
peasants would whisper; “everything passes away.” And when Jurgis had
first come to America he had supposed that it was the same. He had
heard people say that it was a free country—but what did that mean? He
found that here, precisely as in Russia, there were rich men who owned
everything; and if one could not find any work, was not the hunger he
began to feel the same sort of hunger?

When Jurgis had been working about three weeks at Brown’s, there had
come to him one noontime a man who was employed as a night watchman,
and who asked him if he would not like to take out naturalization
papers and become a citizen. Jurgis did not know what that meant, but
the man explained the advantages. In the first place, it would not cost
him anything, and it would get him half a day off, with his pay just
the same; and then when election time came he would be able to vote—and
there was something in that. Jurgis was naturally glad to accept, and
so the night watchman said a few words to the boss, and he was excused
for the rest of the day. When, later on, he wanted a holiday to get
married he could not get it; and as for a holiday with pay just the
same—what power had wrought that miracle heaven only knew! However, he
went with the man, who picked up several other newly landed immigrants,
Poles, Lithuanians, and Slovaks, and took them all outside, where stood
a great four-horse tallyho coach, with fifteen or twenty men already in
it. It was a fine chance to see the sights of the city, and the party
had a merry time, with plenty of beer handed up from inside. So they
drove downtown and stopped before an imposing granite building, in
which they interviewed an official, who had the papers all ready, with
only the names to be filled in. So each man in turn took an oath of
which he did not understand a word, and then was presented with a
handsome ornamented document with a big red seal and the shield of the
United States upon it, and was told that he had become a citizen of the
Republic and the equal of the President himself.

A month or two later Jurgis had another interview with this same man,
who told him where to go to “register.” And then finally, when election
day came, the packing houses posted a notice that men who desired to
vote might remain away until nine that morning, and the same night
watchman took Jurgis and the rest of his flock into the back room of a
saloon, and showed each of them where and how to mark a ballot, and
then gave each two dollars, and took them to the polling place, where
there was a policeman on duty especially to see that they got through
all right. Jurgis felt quite proud of this good luck till he got home
and met Jonas, who had taken the leader aside and whispered to him,
offering to vote three times for four dollars, which offer had been
accepted.

And now in the union Jurgis met men who explained all this mystery to
him; and he learned that America differed from Russia in that its
government existed under the form of a democracy. The officials who
ruled it, and got all the graft, had to be elected first; and so there
were two rival sets of grafters, known as political parties, and the
one got the office which bought the most votes. Now and then, the
election was very close, and that was the time the poor man came in. In
the stockyards this was only in national and state elections, for in
local elections the Democratic Party always carried everything. The
ruler of the district was therefore the Democratic boss, a little
Irishman named Mike Scully. Scully held an important party office in
the state, and bossed even the mayor of the city, it was said; it was
his boast that he carried the stockyards in his pocket. He was an
enormously rich man—he had a hand in all the big graft in the
neighborhood. It was Scully, for instance, who owned that dump which
Jurgis and Ona had seen the first day of their arrival. Not only did he
own the dump, but he owned the brick factory as well, and first he took
out the clay and made it into bricks, and then he had the city bring
garbage to fill up the hole, so that he could build houses to sell to
the people. Then, too, he sold the bricks to the city, at his own
price, and the city came and got them in its own wagons. And also he
owned the other hole near by, where the stagnant water was; and it was
he who cut the ice and sold it; and what was more, if the men told
truth, he had not had to pay any taxes for the water, and he had built
the ice-house out of city lumber, and had not had to pay anything for
that. The newspapers had got hold of that story, and there had been a
scandal; but Scully had hired somebody to confess and take all the
blame, and then skip the country. It was said, too, that he had built
his brick-kiln in the same way, and that the workmen were on the city
payroll while they did it; however, one had to press closely to get
these things out of the men, for it was not their business, and Mike
Scully was a good man to stand in with. A note signed by him was equal
to a job any time at the packing houses; and also he employed a good
many men himself, and worked them only eight hours a day, and paid them
the highest wages. This gave him many friends—all of whom he had gotten
together into the “War Whoop League,” whose clubhouse you might see
just outside of the yards. It was the biggest clubhouse, and the
biggest club, in all Chicago; and they had prizefights every now and
then, and cockfights and even dogfights. The policemen in the district
all belonged to the league, and instead of suppressing the fights, they
sold tickets for them. The man that had taken Jurgis to be naturalized
was one of these “Indians,” as they were called; and on election day
there would be hundreds of them out, and all with big wads of money in
their pockets and free drinks at every saloon in the district. That was
another thing, the men said—all the saloon-keepers had to be “Indians,”
and to put up on demand, otherwise they could not do business on
Sundays, nor have any gambling at all. In the same way Scully had all
the jobs in the fire department at his disposal, and all the rest of
the city graft in the stockyards district; he was building a block of
flats somewhere up on Ashland Avenue, and the man who was overseeing it
for him was drawing pay as a city inspector of sewers. The city
inspector of water pipes had been dead and buried for over a year, but
somebody was still drawing his pay. The city inspector of sidewalks was
a barkeeper at the War Whoop Cafe—and maybe he could make it
uncomfortable for any tradesman who did not stand in with Scully!

Even the packers were in awe of him, so the men said. It gave them
pleasure to believe this, for Scully stood as the people’s man, and
boasted of it boldly when election day came. The packers had wanted a
bridge at Ashland Avenue, but they had not been able to get it till
they had seen Scully; and it was the same with “Bubbly Creek,” which
the city had threatened to make the packers cover over, till Scully had
come to their aid. “Bubbly Creek” is an arm of the Chicago River, and
forms the southern boundary of the yards: all the drainage of the
square mile of packing houses empties into it, so that it is really a
great open sewer a hundred or two feet wide. One long arm of it is
blind, and the filth stays there forever and a day. The grease and
chemicals that are poured into it undergo all sorts of strange
transformations, which are the cause of its name; it is constantly in
motion, as if huge fish were feeding in it, or great leviathans
disporting themselves in its depths. Bubbles of carbonic acid gas will
rise to the surface and burst, and make rings two or three feet wide.
Here and there the grease and filth have caked solid, and the creek
looks like a bed of lava; chickens walk about on it, feeding, and many
times an unwary stranger has started to stroll across, and vanished
temporarily. The packers used to leave the creek that way, till every
now and then the surface would catch on fire and burn furiously, and
the fire department would have to come and put it out. Once, however,
an ingenious stranger came and started to gather this filth in scows,
to make lard out of; then the packers took the cue, and got out an
injunction to stop him, and afterward gathered it themselves. The banks
of “Bubbly Creek” are plastered thick with hairs, and this also the
packers gather and clean.

And there were things even stranger than this, according to the gossip
of the men. The packers had secret mains, through which they stole
billions of gallons of the city’s water. The newspapers had been full
of this scandal—once there had even been an investigation, and an
actual uncovering of the pipes; but nobody had been punished, and the
thing went right on. And then there was the condemned meat industry,
with its endless horrors. The people of Chicago saw the government
inspectors in Packingtown, and they all took that to mean that they
were protected from diseased meat; they did not understand that these
hundred and sixty-three inspectors had been appointed at the request of
the packers, and that they were paid by the United States government to
certify that all the diseased meat was kept in the state. They had no
authority beyond that; for the inspection of meat to be sold in the
city and state the whole force in Packingtown consisted of three
henchmen of the local political machine![2] And shortly afterward one
of these, a physician, made the discovery that the carcasses of steers
which had been condemned as tubercular by the government inspectors,
and which therefore contained ptomaines, which are deadly poisons, were
left upon an open platform and carted away to be sold in the city; and
so he insisted that these carcasses be treated with an injection of
kerosene—and was ordered to resign the same week! So indignant were the
packers that they went farther, and compelled the mayor to abolish the
whole bureau of inspection; so that since then there has not been even
a pretense of any interference with the graft. There was said to be two
thousand dollars a week hush money from the tubercular steers alone;
and as much again from the hogs which had died of cholera on the
trains, and which you might see any day being loaded into boxcars and
hauled away to a place called Globe, in Indiana, where they made a
fancy grade of lard.

 [2] Rules and Regulations for the Inspection of Livestock and Their
 Products. United States Department of Agriculture, Bureau of Animal
 Industries, Order No. 125:—
    Section 1. Proprietors of slaughterhouses, canning, salting,
    packing, or rendering establishments engaged in the slaughtering of
    cattle, sheep, or swine, or the packing of any of their products,
    _the carcasses or products of which are to become subjects of
    interstate or foreign commerce_, shall make application to the
    Secretary of Agriculture for inspection of said animals and their
    products....
    Section 15. Such rejected or condemned animals shall at once be
    removed by the owners from the pens containing animals which have
    been inspected and found to be free from disease and fit for human
    food, and _shall be disposed of in accordance with the laws,
    ordinances, and regulations of the state and municipality in which
    said rejected or condemned animals are located_....

    Section 25. A microscopic examination for trichinae shall be made
    of all swine products exported to countries requiring such
    examination. _No microscopic examination will be made of hogs
    slaughtered for interstate trade, but this examination shall be
    confined to those intended for the export trade._


Jurgis heard of these things little by little, in the gossip of those
who were obliged to perpetrate them. It seemed as if every time you met
a person from a new department, you heard of new swindles and new
crimes. There was, for instance, a Lithuanian who was a cattle butcher
for the plant where Marija had worked, which killed meat for canning
only; and to hear this man describe the animals which came to his place
would have been worthwhile for a Dante or a Zola. It seemed that they
must have agencies all over the country, to hunt out old and crippled
and diseased cattle to be canned. There were cattle which had been fed
on “whisky-malt,” the refuse of the breweries, and had become what the
men called “steerly”—which means covered with boils. It was a nasty job
killing these, for when you plunged your knife into them they would
burst and splash foul-smelling stuff into your face; and when a man’s
sleeves were smeared with blood, and his hands steeped in it, how was
he ever to wipe his face, or to clear his eyes so that he could see? It
was stuff such as this that made the “embalmed beef” that had killed
several times as many United States soldiers as all the bullets of the
Spaniards; only the army beef, besides, was not fresh canned, it was
old stuff that had been lying for years in the cellars.

Then one Sunday evening, Jurgis sat puffing his pipe by the kitchen
stove, and talking with an old fellow whom Jonas had introduced, and
who worked in the canning rooms at Durham’s; and so Jurgis learned a
few things about the great and only Durham canned goods, which had
become a national institution. They were regular alchemists at
Durham’s; they advertised a mushroom-catsup, and the men who made it
did not know what a mushroom looked like. They advertised “potted
chicken,”—and it was like the boardinghouse soup of the comic papers,
through which a chicken had walked with rubbers on. Perhaps they had a
secret process for making chickens chemically—who knows? said Jurgis’
friend; the things that went into the mixture were tripe, and the fat
of pork, and beef suet, and hearts of beef, and finally the waste ends
of veal, when they had any. They put these up in several grades, and
sold them at several prices; but the contents of the cans all came out
of the same hopper. And then there was “potted game” and “potted
grouse,” “potted ham,” and “deviled ham”—de-vyled, as the men called
it. “De-vyled” ham was made out of the waste ends of smoked beef that
were too small to be sliced by the machines; and also tripe, dyed with
chemicals so that it would not show white; and trimmings of hams and
corned beef; and potatoes, skins and all; and finally the hard
cartilaginous gullets of beef, after the tongues had been cut out. All
this ingenious mixture was ground up and flavored with spices to make
it taste like something. Anybody who could invent a new imitation had
been sure of a fortune from old Durham, said Jurgis’ informant; but it
was hard to think of anything new in a place where so many sharp wits
had been at work for so long; where men welcomed tuberculosis in the
cattle they were feeding, because it made them fatten more quickly; and
where they bought up all the old rancid butter left over in the grocery
stores of a continent, and “oxidized” it by a forced-air process, to
take away the odor, rechurned it with skim milk, and sold it in bricks
in the cities! Up to a year or two ago it had been the custom to kill
horses in the yards—ostensibly for fertilizer; but after long agitation
the newspapers had been able to make the public realize that the horses
were being canned. Now it was against the law to kill horses in
Packingtown, and the law was really complied with—for the present, at
any rate. Any day, however, one might see sharp-horned and
shaggy-haired creatures running with the sheep and yet what a job you
would have to get the public to believe that a good part of what it
buys for lamb and mutton is really goat’s flesh!

There was another interesting set of statistics that a person might
have gathered in Packingtown—those of the various afflictions of the
workers. When Jurgis had first inspected the packing plants with
Szedvilas, he had marveled while he listened to the tale of all the
things that were made out of the carcasses of animals, and of all the
lesser industries that were maintained there; now he found that each
one of these lesser industries was a separate little inferno, in its
way as horrible as the killing beds, the source and fountain of them
all. The workers in each of them had their own peculiar diseases. And
the wandering visitor might be skeptical about all the swindles, but he
could not be skeptical about these, for the worker bore the evidence of
them about on his own person—generally he had only to hold out his
hand.

There were the men in the pickle rooms, for instance, where old Antanas
had gotten his death; scarce a one of these that had not some spot of
horror on his person. Let a man so much as scrape his finger pushing a
truck in the pickle rooms, and he might have a sore that would put him
out of the world; all the joints in his fingers might be eaten by the
acid, one by one. Of the butchers and floorsmen, the beef-boners and
trimmers, and all those who used knives, you could scarcely find a
person who had the use of his thumb; time and time again the base of it
had been slashed, till it was a mere lump of flesh against which the
man pressed the knife to hold it. The hands of these men would be
criss-crossed with cuts, until you could no longer pretend to count
them or to trace them. They would have no nails,—they had worn them off
pulling hides; their knuckles were swollen so that their fingers spread
out like a fan. There were men who worked in the cooking rooms, in the
midst of steam and sickening odors, by artificial light; in these rooms
the germs of tuberculosis might live for two years, but the supply was
renewed every hour. There were the beef-luggers, who carried
two-hundred-pound quarters into the refrigerator-cars; a fearful kind
of work, that began at four o’clock in the morning, and that wore out
the most powerful men in a few years. There were those who worked in
the chilling rooms, and whose special disease was rheumatism; the time
limit that a man could work in the chilling rooms was said to be five
years. There were the wool-pluckers, whose hands went to pieces even
sooner than the hands of the pickle men; for the pelts of the sheep had
to be painted with acid to loosen the wool, and then the pluckers had
to pull out this wool with their bare hands, till the acid had eaten
their fingers off. There were those who made the tins for the canned
meat; and their hands, too, were a maze of cuts, and each cut
represented a chance for blood poisoning. Some worked at the stamping
machines, and it was very seldom that one could work long there at the
pace that was set, and not give out and forget himself and have a part
of his hand chopped off. There were the “hoisters,” as they were
called, whose task it was to press the lever which lifted the dead
cattle off the floor. They ran along upon a rafter, peering down
through the damp and the steam; and as old Durham’s architects had not
built the killing room for the convenience of the hoisters, at every
few feet they would have to stoop under a beam, say four feet above the
one they ran on; which got them into the habit of stooping, so that in
a few years they would be walking like chimpanzees. Worst of any,
however, were the fertilizer men, and those who served in the cooking
rooms. These people could not be shown to the visitor,—for the odor of
a fertilizer man would scare any ordinary visitor at a hundred yards,
and as for the other men, who worked in tank rooms full of steam, and
in some of which there were open vats near the level of the floor,
their peculiar trouble was that they fell into the vats; and when they
were fished out, there was never enough of them left to be worth
exhibiting,—sometimes they would be overlooked for days, till all but
the bones of them had gone out to the world as Durham’s Pure Leaf Lard!




CHAPTER X


During the early part of the winter the family had had money enough to
live and a little over to pay their debts with; but when the earnings
of Jurgis fell from nine or ten dollars a week to five or six, there
was no longer anything to spare. The winter went, and the spring came,
and found them still living thus from hand to mouth, hanging on day by
day, with literally not a month’s wages between them and starvation.
Marija was in despair, for there was still no word about the reopening
of the canning factory, and her savings were almost entirely gone. She
had had to give up all idea of marrying then; the family could not get
along without her—though for that matter she was likely soon to become
a burden even upon them, for when her money was all gone, they would
have to pay back what they owed her in board. So Jurgis and Ona and
Teta Elzbieta would hold anxious conferences until late at night,
trying to figure how they could manage this too without starving.

Such were the cruel terms upon which their life was possible, that they
might never have nor expect a single instant’s respite from worry, a
single instant in which they were not haunted by the thought of money.
They would no sooner escape, as by a miracle, from one difficulty, than
a new one would come into view. In addition to all their physical
hardships, there was thus a constant strain upon their minds; they were
harried all day and nearly all night by worry and fear. This was in
truth not living; it was scarcely even existing, and they felt that it
was too little for the price they paid. They were willing to work all
the time; and when people did their best, ought they not to be able to
keep alive?

There seemed never to be an end to the things they had to buy and to
the unforeseen contingencies. Once their water pipes froze and burst;
and when, in their ignorance, they thawed them out, they had a
terrifying flood in their house. It happened while the men were away,
and poor Elzbieta rushed out into the street screaming for help, for
she did not even know whether the flood could be stopped, or whether
they were ruined for life. It was nearly as bad as the latter, they
found in the end, for the plumber charged them seventy-five cents an
hour, and seventy-five cents for another man who had stood and watched
him, and included all the time the two had been going and coming, and
also a charge for all sorts of material and extras. And then again,
when they went to pay their January’s installment on the house, the
agent terrified them by asking them if they had had the insurance
attended to yet. In answer to their inquiry he showed them a clause in
the deed which provided that they were to keep the house insured for
one thousand dollars, as soon as the present policy ran out, which
would happen in a few days. Poor Elzbieta, upon whom again fell the
blow, demanded how much it would cost them. Seven dollars, the man
said; and that night came Jurgis, grim and determined, requesting that
the agent would be good enough to inform him, once for all, as to all
the expenses they were liable for. The deed was signed now, he said,
with sarcasm proper to the new way of life he had learned—the deed was
signed, and so the agent had no longer anything to gain by keeping
quiet. And Jurgis looked the fellow squarely in the eye, and so the
fellow wasted no time in conventional protests, but read him the deed.
They would have to renew the insurance every year; they would have to
pay the taxes, about ten dollars a year; they would have to pay the
water tax, about six dollars a year—(Jurgis silently resolved to shut
off the hydrant). This, besides the interest and the monthly
installments, would be all—unless by chance the city should happen to
decide to put in a sewer or to lay a sidewalk. Yes, said the agent,
they would have to have these, whether they wanted them or not, if the
city said so. The sewer would cost them about twenty-two dollars, and
the sidewalk fifteen if it were wood, twenty-five if it were cement.

So Jurgis went home again; it was a relief to know the worst, at any
rate, so that he could no more be surprised by fresh demands. He saw
now how they had been plundered; but they were in for it, there was no
turning back. They could only go on and make the fight and win—for
defeat was a thing that could not even be thought of.

When the springtime came, they were delivered from the dreadful cold,
and that was a great deal; but in addition they had counted on the
money they would not have to pay for coal—and it was just at this time
that Marija’s board began to fail. Then, too, the warm weather brought
trials of its own; each season had its trials, as they found. In the
spring there were cold rains, that turned the streets into canals and
bogs; the mud would be so deep that wagons would sink up to the hubs,
so that half a dozen horses could not move them. Then, of course, it
was impossible for any one to get to work with dry feet; and this was
bad for men that were poorly clad and shod, and still worse for women
and children. Later came midsummer, with the stifling heat, when the
dingy killing beds of Durham’s became a very purgatory; one time, in a
single day, three men fell dead from sunstroke. All day long the rivers
of hot blood poured forth, until, with the sun beating down, and the
air motionless, the stench was enough to knock a man over; all the old
smells of a generation would be drawn out by this heat—for there was
never any washing of the walls and rafters and pillars, and they were
caked with the filth of a lifetime. The men who worked on the killing
beds would come to reek with foulness, so that you could smell one of
them fifty feet away; there was simply no such thing as keeping decent,
the most careful man gave it up in the end, and wallowed in
uncleanness. There was not even a place where a man could wash his
hands, and the men ate as much raw blood as food at dinnertime. When
they were at work they could not even wipe off their faces—they were as
helpless as newly born babes in that respect; and it may seem like a
small matter, but when the sweat began to run down their necks and
tickle them, or a fly to bother them, it was a torture like being
burned alive. Whether it was the slaughterhouses or the dumps that were
responsible, one could not say, but with the hot weather there
descended upon Packingtown a veritable Egyptian plague of flies; there
could be no describing this—the houses would be black with them. There
was no escaping; you might provide all your doors and windows with
screens, but their buzzing outside would be like the swarming of bees,
and whenever you opened the door they would rush in as if a storm of
wind were driving them.

Perhaps the summertime suggests to you thoughts of the country, visions
of green fields and mountains and sparkling lakes. It had no such
suggestion for the people in the yards. The great packing machine
ground on remorselessly, without thinking of green fields; and the men
and women and children who were part of it never saw any green thing,
not even a flower. Four or five miles to the east of them lay the blue
waters of Lake Michigan; but for all the good it did them it might have
been as far away as the Pacific Ocean. They had only Sundays, and then
they were too tired to walk. They were tied to the great packing
machine, and tied to it for life. The managers and superintendents and
clerks of Packingtown were all recruited from another class, and never
from the workers; they scorned the workers, the very meanest of them. A
poor devil of a bookkeeper who had been working in Durham’s for twenty
years at a salary of six dollars a week, and might work there for
twenty more and do no better, would yet consider himself a gentleman,
as far removed as the poles from the most skilled worker on the killing
beds; he would dress differently, and live in another part of the town,
and come to work at a different hour of the day, and in every way make
sure that he never rubbed elbows with a laboring man. Perhaps this was
due to the repulsiveness of the work; at any rate, the people who
worked with their hands were a class apart, and were made to feel it.

In the late spring the canning factory started up again, and so once
more Marija was heard to sing, and the love-music of Tamoszius took on
a less melancholy tone. It was not for long, however; for a month or
two later a dreadful calamity fell upon Marija. Just one year and three
days after she had begun work as a can-painter, she lost her job.

It was a long story. Marija insisted that it was because of her
activity in the union. The packers, of course, had spies in all the
unions, and in addition they made a practice of buying up a certain
number of the union officials, as many as they thought they needed. So
every week they received reports as to what was going on, and often
they knew things before the members of the union knew them. Any one who
was considered to be dangerous by them would find that he was not a
favorite with his boss; and Marija had been a great hand for going
after the foreign people and preaching to them. However that might be,
the known facts were that a few weeks before the factory closed, Marija
had been cheated out of her pay for three hundred cans. The girls
worked at a long table, and behind them walked a woman with pencil and
notebook, keeping count of the number they finished. This woman was, of
course, only human, and sometimes made mistakes; when this happened,
there was no redress—if on Saturday you got less money than you had
earned, you had to make the best of it. But Marija did not understand
this, and made a disturbance. Marija’s disturbances did not mean
anything, and while she had known only Lithuanian and Polish, they had
done no harm, for people only laughed at her and made her cry. But now
Marija was able to call names in English, and so she got the woman who
made the mistake to disliking her. Probably, as Marija claimed, she
made mistakes on purpose after that; at any rate, she made them, and
the third time it happened Marija went on the warpath and took the
matter first to the forelady, and when she got no satisfaction there,
to the superintendent. This was unheard-of presumption, but the
superintendent said he would see about it, which Marija took to mean
that she was going to get her money; after waiting three days, she went
to see the superintendent again. This time the man frowned, and said
that he had not had time to attend to it; and when Marija, against the
advice and warning of every one, tried it once more, he ordered her
back to her work in a passion. Just how things happened after that
Marija was not sure, but that afternoon the forelady told her that her
services would not be any longer required. Poor Marija could not have
been more dumfounded had the woman knocked her over the head; at first
she could not believe what she heard, and then she grew furious and
swore that she would come anyway, that her place belonged to her. In
the end she sat down in the middle of the floor and wept and wailed.

It was a cruel lesson; but then Marija was headstrong—she should have
listened to those who had had experience. The next time she would know
her place, as the forelady expressed it; and so Marija went out, and
the family faced the problem of an existence again.

It was especially hard this time, for Ona was to be confined before
long, and Jurgis was trying hard to save up money for this. He had
heard dreadful stories of the midwives, who grow as thick as fleas in
Packingtown; and he had made up his mind that Ona must have a
man-doctor. Jurgis could be very obstinate when he wanted to, and he
was in this case, much to the dismay of the women, who felt that a
man-doctor was an impropriety, and that the matter really belonged to
them. The cheapest doctor they could find would charge them fifteen
dollars, and perhaps more when the bill came in; and here was Jurgis,
declaring that he would pay it, even if he had to stop eating in the
meantime!

Marija had only about twenty-five dollars left. Day after day she
wandered about the yards begging a job, but this time without hope of
finding it. Marija could do the work of an able-bodied man, when she
was cheerful, but discouragement wore her out easily, and she would
come home at night a pitiable object. She learned her lesson this time,
poor creature; she learned it ten times over. All the family learned it
along with her—that when you have once got a job in Packingtown, you
hang on to it, come what will.

Four weeks Marija hunted, and half of a fifth week. Of course she
stopped paying her dues to the union. She lost all interest in the
union, and cursed herself for a fool that she had ever been dragged
into one. She had about made up her mind that she was a lost soul, when
somebody told her of an opening, and she went and got a place as a
“beef-trimmer.” She got this because the boss saw that she had the
muscles of a man, and so he discharged a man and put Marija to do his
work, paying her a little more than half what he had been paying
before.

When she first came to Packingtown, Marija would have scorned such work
as this. She was in another canning factory, and her work was to trim
the meat of those diseased cattle that Jurgis had been told about not
long before. She was shut up in one of the rooms where the people
seldom saw the daylight; beneath her were the chilling rooms, where the
meat was frozen, and above her were the cooking rooms; and so she stood
on an ice-cold floor, while her head was often so hot that she could
scarcely breathe. Trimming beef off the bones by the hundred-weight,
while standing up from early morning till late at night, with heavy
boots on and the floor always damp and full of puddles, liable to be
thrown out of work indefinitely because of a slackening in the trade,
liable again to be kept overtime in rush seasons, and be worked till
she trembled in every nerve and lost her grip on her slimy knife, and
gave herself a poisoned wound—that was the new life that unfolded
itself before Marija. But because Marija was a human horse she merely
laughed and went at it; it would enable her to pay her board again, and
keep the family going. And as for Tamoszius—well, they had waited a
long time, and they could wait a little longer. They could not possibly
get along upon his wages alone, and the family could not live without
hers. He could come and visit her, and sit in the kitchen and hold her
hand, and he must manage to be content with that. But day by day the
music of Tamoszius’ violin became more passionate and heartbreaking;
and Marija would sit with her hands clasped and her cheeks wet and all
her body a-tremble, hearing in the wailing melodies the voices of the
unborn generations which cried out in her for life.

Marija’s lesson came just in time to save Ona from a similar fate. Ona,
too, was dissatisfied with her place, and had far more reason than
Marija. She did not tell half of her story at home, because she saw it
was a torment to Jurgis, and she was afraid of what he might do. For a
long time Ona had seen that Miss Henderson, the forelady in her
department, did not like her. At first she thought it was the old-time
mistake she had made in asking for a holiday to get married. Then she
concluded it must be because she did not give the forelady a present
occasionally—she was the kind that took presents from the girls, Ona
learned, and made all sorts of discriminations in favor of those who
gave them. In the end, however, Ona discovered that it was even worse
than that. Miss Henderson was a newcomer, and it was some time before
rumor made her out; but finally it transpired that she was a kept
woman, the former mistress of the superintendent of a department in the
same building. He had put her there to keep her quiet, it seemed—and
that not altogether with success, for once or twice they had been heard
quarreling. She had the temper of a hyena, and soon the place she ran
was a witch’s caldron. There were some of the girls who were of her own
sort, who were willing to toady to her and flatter her; and these would
carry tales about the rest, and so the furies were unchained in the
place. Worse than this, the woman lived in a bawdy-house downtown, with
a coarse, red-faced Irishman named Connor, who was the boss of the
loading-gang outside, and would make free with the girls as they went
to and from their work. In the slack seasons some of them would go with
Miss Henderson to this house downtown—in fact, it would not be too much
to say that she managed her department at Brown’s in conjunction with
it. Sometimes women from the house would be given places alongside of
decent girls, and after other decent girls had been turned off to make
room for them. When you worked in this woman’s department the house
downtown was never out of your thoughts all day—there were always
whiffs of it to be caught, like the odor of the Packingtown rendering
plants at night, when the wind shifted suddenly. There would be stories
about it going the rounds; the girls opposite you would be telling them
and winking at you. In such a place Ona would not have stayed a day,
but for starvation; and, as it was, she was never sure that she could
stay the next day. She understood now that the real reason that Miss
Henderson hated her was that she was a decent married girl; and she
knew that the talebearers and the toadies hated her for the same
reason, and were doing their best to make her life miserable.

But there was no place a girl could go in Packingtown, if she was
particular about things of this sort; there was no place in it where a
prostitute could not get along better than a decent girl. Here was a
population, low-class and mostly foreign, hanging always on the verge
of starvation, and dependent for its opportunities of life upon the
whim of men every bit as brutal and unscrupulous as the old-time slave
drivers; under such circumstances immorality was exactly as inevitable,
and as prevalent, as it was under the system of chattel slavery. Things
that were quite unspeakable went on there in the packing houses all the
time, and were taken for granted by everybody; only they did not show,
as in the old slavery times, because there was no difference in color
between master and slave.

One morning Ona stayed home, and Jurgis had the man-doctor, according
to his whim, and she was safely delivered of a fine baby. It was an
enormous big boy, and Ona was such a tiny creature herself, that it
seemed quite incredible. Jurgis would stand and gaze at the stranger by
the hour, unable to believe that it had really happened.

The coming of this boy was a decisive event with Jurgis. It made him
irrevocably a family man; it killed the last lingering impulse that he
might have had to go out in the evenings and sit and talk with the men
in the saloons. There was nothing he cared for now so much as to sit
and look at the baby. This was very curious, for Jurgis had never been
interested in babies before. But then, this was a very unusual sort of
a baby. He had the brightest little black eyes, and little black
ringlets all over his head; he was the living image of his father,
everybody said—and Jurgis found this a fascinating circumstance. It was
sufficiently perplexing that this tiny mite of life should have come
into the world at all in the manner that it had; that it should have
come with a comical imitation of its father’s nose was simply uncanny.

Perhaps, Jurgis thought, this was intended to signify that it was his
baby; that it was his and Ona’s, to care for all its life. Jurgis had
never possessed anything nearly so interesting—a baby was, when you
came to think about it, assuredly a marvelous possession. It would grow
up to be a man, a human soul, with a personality all its own, a will of
its own! Such thoughts would keep haunting Jurgis, filling him with all
sorts of strange and almost painful excitements. He was wonderfully
proud of little Antanas; he was curious about all the details of
him—the washing and the dressing and the eating and the sleeping of
him, and asked all sorts of absurd questions. It took him quite a while
to get over his alarm at the incredible shortness of the little
creature’s legs.

Jurgis had, alas, very little time to see his baby; he never felt the
chains about him more than just then. When he came home at night, the
baby would be asleep, and it would be the merest chance if he awoke
before Jurgis had to go to sleep himself. Then in the morning there was
no time to look at him, so really the only chance the father had was on
Sundays. This was more cruel yet for Ona, who ought to have stayed home
and nursed him, the doctor said, for her own health as well as the
baby’s; but Ona had to go to work, and leave him for Teta Elzbieta to
feed upon the pale blue poison that was called milk at the corner
grocery. Ona’s confinement lost her only a week’s wages—she would go to
the factory the second Monday, and the best that Jurgis could persuade
her was to ride in the car, and let him run along behind and help her
to Brown’s when she alighted. After that it would be all right, said
Ona, it was no strain sitting still sewing hams all day; and if she
waited longer she might find that her dreadful forelady had put some
one else in her place. That would be a greater calamity than ever now,
Ona continued, on account of the baby. They would all have to work
harder now on his account. It was such a responsibility—they must not
have the baby grow up to suffer as they had. And this indeed had been
the first thing that Jurgis had thought of himself—he had clenched his
hands and braced himself anew for the struggle, for the sake of that
tiny mite of human possibility.

And so Ona went back to Brown’s and saved her place and a week’s wages;
and so she gave herself some one of the thousand ailments that women
group under the title of “womb trouble,” and was never again a well
person as long as she lived. It is difficult to convey in words all
that this meant to Ona; it seemed such a slight offense, and the
punishment was so out of all proportion, that neither she nor any one
else ever connected the two. “Womb trouble” to Ona did not mean a
specialist’s diagnosis, and a course of treatment, and perhaps an
operation or two; it meant simply headaches and pains in the back, and
depression and heartsickness, and neuralgia when she had to go to work
in the rain. The great majority of the women who worked in Packingtown
suffered in the same way, and from the same cause, so it was not deemed
a thing to see the doctor about; instead Ona would try patent
medicines, one after another, as her friends told her about them. As
these all contained alcohol, or some other stimulant, she found that
they all did her good while she took them; and so she was always
chasing the phantom of good health, and losing it because she was too
poor to continue.




CHAPTER XI


During the summer the packing houses were in full activity again, and
Jurgis made more money. He did not make so much, however, as he had the
previous summer, for the packers took on more hands. There were new men
every week, it seemed—it was a regular system; and this number they
would keep over to the next slack season, so that every one would have
less than ever. Sooner or later, by this plan, they would have all the
floating labor of Chicago trained to do their work. And how very
cunning a trick was that! The men were to teach new hands, who would
some day come and break their strike; and meantime they were kept so
poor that they could not prepare for the trial!

But let no one suppose that this superfluity of employees meant easier
work for any one! On the contrary, the speeding-up seemed to be growing
more savage all the time; they were continually inventing new devices
to crowd the work on—it was for all the world like the thumbscrew of
the mediæval torture chamber. They would get new pacemakers and pay
them more; they would drive the men on with new machinery—it was said
that in the hog-killing rooms the speed at which the hogs moved was
determined by clockwork, and that it was increased a little every day.
In piecework they would reduce the time, requiring the same work in a
shorter time, and paying the same wages; and then, after the workers
had accustomed themselves to this new speed, they would reduce the rate
of payment to correspond with the reduction in time! They had done this
so often in the canning establishments that the girls were fairly
desperate; their wages had gone down by a full third in the past two
years, and a storm of discontent was brewing that was likely to break
any day. Only a month after Marija had become a beef-trimmer the
canning factory that she had left posted a cut that would divide the
girls’ earnings almost squarely in half; and so great was the
indignation at this that they marched out without even a parley, and
organized in the street outside. One of the girls had read somewhere
that a red flag was the proper symbol for oppressed workers, and so
they mounted one, and paraded all about the yards, yelling with rage. A
new union was the result of this outburst, but the impromptu strike
went to pieces in three days, owing to the rush of new labor. At the
end of it the girl who had carried the red flag went downtown and got a
position in a great department store, at a salary of two dollars and a
half a week.

Jurgis and Ona heard these stories with dismay, for there was no
telling when their own time might come. Once or twice there had been
rumors that one of the big houses was going to cut its unskilled men to
fifteen cents an hour, and Jurgis knew that if this was done, his turn
would come soon. He had learned by this time that Packingtown was
really not a number of firms at all, but one great firm, the Beef
Trust. And every week the managers of it got together and compared
notes, and there was one scale for all the workers in the yards and one
standard of efficiency. Jurgis was told that they also fixed the price
they would pay for beef on the hoof and the price of all dressed meat
in the country; but that was something he did not understand or care
about.

The only one who was not afraid of a cut was Marija, who congratulated
herself, somewhat naïvely, that there had been one in her place only a
short time before she came. Marija was getting to be a skilled
beef-trimmer, and was mounting to the heights again. During the summer
and fall Jurgis and Ona managed to pay her back the last penny they
owed her, and so she began to have a bank account. Tamoszius had a bank
account also, and they ran a race, and began to figure upon household
expenses once more.

The possession of vast wealth entails cares and responsibilities,
however, as poor Marija found out. She had taken the advice of a friend
and invested her savings in a bank on Ashland Avenue. Of course she
knew nothing about it, except that it was big and imposing—what
possible chance has a poor foreign working girl to understand the
banking business, as it is conducted in this land of frenzied finance?
So Marija lived in a continual dread lest something should happen to
her bank, and would go out of her way mornings to make sure that it was
still there. Her principal thought was of fire, for she had deposited
her money in bills, and was afraid that if they were burned up the bank
would not give her any others. Jurgis made fun of her for this, for he
was a man and was proud of his superior knowledge, telling her that the
bank had fireproof vaults, and all its millions of dollars hidden
safely away in them.

However, one morning Marija took her usual detour, and, to her horror
and dismay, saw a crowd of people in front of the bank, filling the
avenue solid for half a block. All the blood went out of her face for
terror. She broke into a run, shouting to the people to ask what was
the matter, but not stopping to hear what they answered, till she had
come to where the throng was so dense that she could no longer advance.
There was a “run on the bank,” they told her then, but she did not know
what that was, and turned from one person to another, trying in an
agony of fear to make out what they meant. Had something gone wrong
with the bank? Nobody was sure, but they thought so. Couldn’t she get
her money? There was no telling; the people were afraid not, and they
were all trying to get it. It was too early yet to tell anything—the
bank would not open for nearly three hours. So in a frenzy of despair
Marija began to claw her way toward the doors of this building, through
a throng of men, women, and children, all as excited as herself. It was
a scene of wild confusion, women shrieking and wringing their hands and
fainting, and men fighting and trampling down everything in their way.
In the midst of the mêlée Marija recollected that she did not have her
bankbook, and could not get her money anyway, so she fought her way out
and started on a run for home. This was fortunate for her, for a few
minutes later the police reserves arrived.

In half an hour Marija was back, Teta Elzbieta with her, both of them
breathless with running and sick with fear. The crowd was now formed in
a line, extending for several blocks, with half a hundred policemen
keeping guard, and so there was nothing for them to do but to take
their places at the end of it. At nine o’clock the bank opened and
began to pay the waiting throng; but then, what good did that do
Marija, who saw three thousand people before her—enough to take out the
last penny of a dozen banks?

To make matters worse a drizzling rain came up, and soaked them to the
skin; yet all the morning they stood there, creeping slowly toward the
goal—all the afternoon they stood there, heartsick, seeing that the
hour of closing was coming, and that they were going to be left out.
Marija made up her mind that, come what might, she would stay there and
keep her place; but as nearly all did the same, all through the long,
cold night, she got very little closer to the bank for that. Toward
evening Jurgis came; he had heard the story from the children, and he
brought some food and dry wraps, which made it a little easier.

The next morning, before daybreak, came a bigger crowd than ever, and
more policemen from downtown. Marija held on like grim death, and
toward afternoon she got into the bank and got her money—all in big
silver dollars, a handkerchief full. When she had once got her hands on
them her fear vanished, and she wanted to put them back again; but the
man at the window was savage, and said that the bank would receive no
more deposits from those who had taken part in the run. So Marija was
forced to take her dollars home with her, watching to right and left,
expecting every instant that some one would try to rob her; and when
she got home she was not much better off. Until she could find another
bank there was nothing to do but sew them up in her clothes, and so
Marija went about for a week or more, loaded down with bullion, and
afraid to cross the street in front of the house, because Jurgis told
her she would sink out of sight in the mud. Weighted this way she made
her way to the yards, again in fear, this time to see if she had lost
her place; but fortunately about ten per cent of the working people of
Packingtown had been depositors in that bank, and it was not convenient
to discharge that many at once. The cause of the panic had been the
attempt of a policeman to arrest a drunken man in a saloon next door,
which had drawn a crowd at the hour the people were on their way to
work, and so started the “run.”

About this time Jurgis and Ona also began a bank account. Besides
having paid Jonas and Marija, they had almost paid for their furniture,
and could have that little sum to count on. So long as each of them
could bring home nine or ten dollars a week, they were able to get
along finely. Also election day came round again, and Jurgis made half
a week’s wages out of that, all net profit. It was a very close
election that year, and the echoes of the battle reached even to
Packingtown. The two rival sets of grafters hired halls and set off
fireworks and made speeches, to try to get the people interested in the
matter. Although Jurgis did not understand it all, he knew enough by
this time to realize that it was not supposed to be right to sell your
vote. However, as every one did it, and his refusal to join would not
have made the slightest difference in the results, the idea of refusing
would have seemed absurd, had it ever come into his head.

Now chill winds and shortening days began to warn them that the winter
was coming again. It seemed as if the respite had been too short—they
had not had time enough to get ready for it; but still it came,
inexorably, and the hunted look began to come back into the eyes of
little Stanislovas. The prospect struck fear to the heart of Jurgis
also, for he knew that Ona was not fit to face the cold and the
snowdrifts this year. And suppose that some day when a blizzard struck
them and the cars were not running, Ona should have to give up, and
should come the next day to find that her place had been given to some
one who lived nearer and could be depended on?

It was the week before Christmas that the first storm came, and then
the soul of Jurgis rose up within him like a sleeping lion. There were
four days that the Ashland Avenue cars were stalled, and in those days,
for the first time in his life, Jurgis knew what it was to be really
opposed. He had faced difficulties before, but they had been child’s
play; now there was a death struggle, and all the furies were unchained
within him. The first morning they set out two hours before dawn, Ona
wrapped all in blankets and tossed upon his shoulder like a sack of
meal, and the little boy, bundled nearly out of sight, hanging by his
coat-tails. There was a raging blast beating in his face, and the
thermometer stood below zero; the snow was never short of his knees,
and in some of the drifts it was nearly up to his armpits. It would
catch his feet and try to trip him; it would build itself into a wall
before him to beat him back; and he would fling himself into it,
plunging like a wounded buffalo, puffing and snorting in rage. So foot
by foot he drove his way, and when at last he came to Durham’s he was
staggering and almost blind, and leaned against a pillar, gasping, and
thanking God that the cattle came late to the killing beds that day. In
the evening the same thing had to be done again; and because Jurgis
could not tell what hour of the night he would get off, he got a
saloon-keeper to let Ona sit and wait for him in a corner. Once it was
eleven o’clock at night, and black as the pit, but still they got home.

That blizzard knocked many a man out, for the crowd outside begging for
work was never greater, and the packers would not wait long for any
one. When it was over, the soul of Jurgis was a song, for he had met
the enemy and conquered, and felt himself the master of his fate.—So it
might be with some monarch of the forest that has vanquished his foes
in fair fight, and then falls into some cowardly trap in the
night-time.

A time of peril on the killing beds was when a steer broke loose.
Sometimes, in the haste of speeding-up, they would dump one of the
animals out on the floor before it was fully stunned, and it would get
upon its feet and run amuck. Then there would be a yell of warning—the
men would drop everything and dash for the nearest pillar, slipping
here and there on the floor, and tumbling over each other. This was bad
enough in the summer, when a man could see; in wintertime it was enough
to make your hair stand up, for the room would be so full of steam that
you could not make anything out five feet in front of you. To be sure,
the steer was generally blind and frantic, and not especially bent on
hurting any one; but think of the chances of running upon a knife,
while nearly every man had one in his hand! And then, to cap the
climax, the floor boss would come rushing up with a rifle and begin
blazing away!

It was in one of these mêlées that Jurgis fell into his trap. That is
the only word to describe it; it was so cruel, and so utterly not to be
foreseen. At first he hardly noticed it, it was such a slight
accident—simply that in leaping out of the way he turned his ankle.
There was a twinge of pain, but Jurgis was used to pain, and did not
coddle himself. When he came to walk home, however, he realized that it
was hurting him a great deal; and in the morning his ankle was swollen
out nearly double its size, and he could not get his foot into his
shoe. Still, even then, he did nothing more than swear a little, and
wrapped his foot in old rags, and hobbled out to take the car. It
chanced to be a rush day at Durham’s, and all the long morning he
limped about with his aching foot; by noontime the pain was so great
that it made him faint, and after a couple of hours in the afternoon he
was fairly beaten, and had to tell the boss. They sent for the company
doctor, and he examined the foot and told Jurgis to go home to bed,
adding that he had probably laid himself up for months by his folly.
The injury was not one that Durham and Company could be held
responsible for, and so that was all there was to it, so far as the
doctor was concerned.

Jurgis got home somehow, scarcely able to see for the pain, and with an
awful terror in his soul, Elzbieta helped him into bed and bandaged his
injured foot with cold water and tried hard not to let him see her
dismay; when the rest came home at night she met them outside and told
them, and they, too, put on a cheerful face, saying it would only be
for a week or two, and that they would pull him through.

When they had gotten him to sleep, however, they sat by the kitchen
fire and talked it over in frightened whispers. They were in for a
siege, that was plainly to be seen. Jurgis had only about sixty dollars
in the bank, and the slack season was upon them. Both Jonas and Marija
might soon be earning no more than enough to pay their board, and
besides that there were only the wages of Ona and the pittance of the
little boy. There was the rent to pay, and still some on the furniture;
there was the insurance just due, and every month there was sack after
sack of coal. It was January, midwinter, an awful time to have to face
privation. Deep snows would come again, and who would carry Ona to her
work now? She might lose her place—she was almost certain to lose it.
And then little Stanislovas began to whimper—who would take care of
him?

It was dreadful that an accident of this sort, that no man can help,
should have meant such suffering. The bitterness of it was the daily
food and drink of Jurgis. It was of no use for them to try to deceive
him; he knew as much about the situation as they did, and he knew that
the family might literally starve to death. The worry of it fairly ate
him up—he began to look haggard the first two or three days of it. In
truth, it was almost maddening for a strong man like him, a fighter, to
have to lie there helpless on his back. It was for all the world the
old story of Prometheus bound. As Jurgis lay on his bed, hour after
hour there came to him emotions that he had never known before. Before
this he had met life with a welcome—it had its trials, but none that a
man could not face. But now, in the nighttime, when he lay tossing
about, there would come stalking into his chamber a grisly phantom, the
sight of which made his flesh curl and his hair to bristle up. It was
like seeing the world fall away from underneath his feet; like plunging
down into a bottomless abyss into yawning caverns of despair. It might
be true, then, after all, what others had told him about life, that the
best powers of a man might not be equal to it! It might be true that,
strive as he would, toil as he would, he might fail, and go down and be
destroyed! The thought of this was like an icy hand at his heart; the
thought that here, in this ghastly home of all horror, he and all those
who were dear to him might lie and perish of starvation and cold, and
there would be no ear to hear their cry, no hand to help them! It was
true, it was true,—that here in this huge city, with its stores of
heaped-up wealth, human creatures might be hunted down and destroyed by
the wild-beast powers of nature, just as truly as ever they were in the
days of the cave men!

Ona was now making about thirty dollars a month, and Stanislovas about
thirteen. To add to this there was the board of Jonas and Marija, about
forty-five dollars. Deducting from this the rent, interest, and
installments on the furniture, they had left sixty dollars, and
deducting the coal, they had fifty. They did without everything that
human beings could do without; they went in old and ragged clothing,
that left them at the mercy of the cold, and when the children’s shoes
wore out, they tied them up with string. Half invalid as she was, Ona
would do herself harm by walking in the rain and cold when she ought to
have ridden; they bought literally nothing but food—and still they
could not keep alive on fifty dollars a month. They might have done it,
if only they could have gotten pure food, and at fair prices; or if
only they had known what to get—if they had not been so pitifully
ignorant! But they had come to a new country, where everything was
different, including the food. They had always been accustomed to eat a
great deal of smoked sausage, and how could they know that what they
bought in America was not the same—that its color was made by
chemicals, and its smoky flavor by more chemicals, and that it was full
of “potato flour” besides? Potato flour is the waste of potato after
the starch and alcohol have been extracted; it has no more food value
than so much wood, and as its use as a food adulterant is a penal
offense in Europe, thousands of tons of it are shipped to America every
year. It was amazing what quantities of food such as this were needed
every day, by eleven hungry persons. A dollar sixty-five a day was
simply not enough to feed them, and there was no use trying; and so
each week they made an inroad upon the pitiful little bank account that
Ona had begun. Because the account was in her name, it was possible for
her to keep this a secret from her husband, and to keep the
heartsickness of it for her own.

It would have been better if Jurgis had been really ill; if he had not
been able to think. For he had no resources such as most invalids have;
all he could do was to lie there and toss about from side to side. Now
and then he would break into cursing, regardless of everything; and now
and then his impatience would get the better of him, and he would try
to get up, and poor Teta Elzbieta would have to plead with him in a
frenzy. Elzbieta was all alone with him the greater part of the time.
She would sit and smooth his forehead by the hour, and talk to him and
try to make him forget. Sometimes it would be too cold for the children
to go to school, and they would have to play in the kitchen, where
Jurgis was, because it was the only room that was half warm. These were
dreadful times, for Jurgis would get as cross as any bear; he was
scarcely to be blamed, for he had enough to worry him, and it was hard
when he was trying to take a nap to be kept awake by noisy and peevish
children.

Elzbieta’s only resource in those times was little Antanas; indeed, it
would be hard to say how they could have gotten along at all if it had
not been for little Antanas. It was the one consolation of Jurgis’ long
imprisonment that now he had time to look at his baby. Teta Elzbieta
would put the clothes-basket in which the baby slept alongside of his
mattress, and Jurgis would lie upon one elbow and watch him by the
hour, imagining things. Then little Antanas would open his eyes—he was
beginning to take notice of things now; and he would smile—how he would
smile! So Jurgis would begin to forget and be happy because he was in a
world where there was a thing so beautiful as the smile of little
Antanas, and because such a world could not but be good at the heart of
it. He looked more like his father every hour, Elzbieta would say, and
said it many times a day, because she saw that it pleased Jurgis; the
poor little terror-stricken woman was planning all day and all night to
soothe the prisoned giant who was intrusted to her care. Jurgis, who
knew nothing about the age-long and everlasting hypocrisy of woman,
would take the bait and grin with delight; and then he would hold his
finger in front of little Antanas’ eyes, and move it this way and that,
and laugh with glee to see the baby follow it. There is no pet quite so
fascinating as a baby; he would look into Jurgis’ face with such
uncanny seriousness, and Jurgis would start and cry: “_Palauk!_ Look,
Muma, he knows his papa! He does, he does! _Tu mano szirdele_, the
little rascal!”




CHAPTER XII


For three weeks after his injury Jurgis never got up from bed. It was a
very obstinate sprain; the swelling would not go down, and the pain
still continued. At the end of that time, however, he could contain
himself no longer, and began trying to walk a little every day,
laboring to persuade himself that he was better. No arguments could
stop him, and three or four days later he declared that he was going
back to work. He limped to the cars and got to Brown’s, where he found
that the boss had kept his place—that is, was willing to turn out into
the snow the poor devil he had hired in the meantime. Every now and
then the pain would force Jurgis to stop work, but he stuck it out till
nearly an hour before closing. Then he was forced to acknowledge that
he could not go on without fainting; it almost broke his heart to do
it, and he stood leaning against a pillar and weeping like a child. Two
of the men had to help him to the car, and when he got out he had to
sit down and wait in the snow till some one came along.

So they put him to bed again, and sent for the doctor, as they ought to
have done in the beginning. It transpired that he had twisted a tendon
out of place, and could never have gotten well without attention. Then
he gripped the sides of the bed, and shut his teeth together, and
turned white with agony, while the doctor pulled and wrenched away at
his swollen ankle. When finally the doctor left, he told him that he
would have to lie quiet for two months, and that if he went to work
before that time he might lame himself for life.

Three days later there came another heavy snowstorm, and Jonas and
Marija and Ona and little Stanislovas all set out together, an hour
before daybreak, to try to get to the yards. About noon the last two
came back, the boy screaming with pain. His fingers were all frosted,
it seemed. They had had to give up trying to get to the yards, and had
nearly perished in a drift. All that they knew how to do was to hold
the frozen fingers near the fire, and so little Stanislovas spent most
of the day dancing about in horrible agony, till Jurgis flew into a
passion of nervous rage and swore like a madman, declaring that he
would kill him if he did not stop. All that day and night the family
was half-crazed with fear that Ona and the boy had lost their places;
and in the morning they set out earlier than ever, after the little
fellow had been beaten with a stick by Jurgis. There could be no
trifling in a case like this, it was a matter of life and death; little
Stanislovas could not be expected to realize that he might a great deal
better freeze in the snowdrift than lose his job at the lard machine.
Ona was quite certain that she would find her place gone, and was all
unnerved when she finally got to Brown’s, and found that the forelady
herself had failed to come, and was therefore compelled to be lenient.

One of the consequences of this episode was that the first joints of
three of the little boy’s fingers were permanently disabled, and
another that thereafter he always had to be beaten before he set out to
work, whenever there was fresh snow on the ground. Jurgis was called
upon to do the beating, and as it hurt his foot he did it with a
vengeance; but it did not tend to add to the sweetness of his temper.
They say that the best dog will turn cross if he be kept chained all
the time, and it was the same with the man; he had not a thing to do
all day but lie and curse his fate, and the time came when he wanted to
curse everything.

This was never for very long, however, for when Ona began to cry,
Jurgis could not stay angry. The poor fellow looked like a homeless
ghost, with his cheeks sunken in and his long black hair straggling
into his eyes; he was too discouraged to cut it, or to think about his
appearance. His muscles were wasting away, and what were left were soft
and flabby. He had no appetite, and they could not afford to tempt him
with delicacies. It was better, he said, that he should not eat, it was
a saving. About the end of March he had got hold of Ona’s bankbook, and
learned that there was only three dollars left to them in the world.

But perhaps the worst of the consequences of this long siege was that
they lost another member of their family; Brother Jonas disappeared.
One Saturday night he did not come home, and thereafter all their
efforts to get trace of him were futile. It was said by the boss at
Durham’s that he had gotten his week’s money and left there. That might
not be true, of course, for sometimes they would say that when a man
had been killed; it was the easiest way out of it for all concerned.
When, for instance, a man had fallen into one of the rendering tanks
and had been made into pure leaf lard and peerless fertilizer, there
was no use letting the fact out and making his family unhappy. More
probable, however, was the theory that Jonas had deserted them, and
gone on the road, seeking happiness. He had been discontented for a
long time, and not without some cause. He paid good board, and was yet
obliged to live in a family where nobody had enough to eat. And Marija
would keep giving them all her money, and of course he could not but
feel that he was called upon to do the same. Then there were crying
brats, and all sorts of misery; a man would have had to be a good deal
of a hero to stand it all without grumbling, and Jonas was not in the
least a hero—he was simply a weatherbeaten old fellow who liked to have
a good supper and sit in the corner by the fire and smoke his pipe in
peace before he went to bed. Here there was not room by the fire, and
through the winter the kitchen had seldom been warm enough for comfort.
So, with the springtime, what was more likely than that the wild idea
of escaping had come to him? Two years he had been yoked like a horse
to a half-ton truck in Durham’s dark cellars, with never a rest, save
on Sundays and four holidays in the year, and with never a word of
thanks—only kicks and blows and curses, such as no decent dog would
have stood. And now the winter was over, and the spring winds were
blowing—and with a day’s walk a man might put the smoke of Packingtown
behind him forever, and be where the grass was green and the flowers
all the colors of the rainbow!

But now the income of the family was cut down more than one-third, and
the food demand was cut only one-eleventh, so that they were worse off
than ever. Also they were borrowing money from Marija, and eating up
her bank account, and spoiling once again her hopes of marriage and
happiness. And they were even going into debt to Tamoszius Kuszleika
and letting him impoverish himself. Poor Tamoszius was a man without
any relatives, and with a wonderful talent besides, and he ought to
have made money and prospered; but he had fallen in love, and so given
hostages to fortune, and was doomed to be dragged down too.

So it was finally decided that two more of the children would have to
leave school. Next to Stanislovas, who was now fifteen, there was a
girl, little Kotrina, who was two years younger, and then two boys,
Vilimas, who was eleven, and Nikalojus, who was ten. Both of these last
were bright boys, and there was no reason why their family should
starve when tens of thousands of children no older were earning their
own livings. So one morning they were given a quarter apiece and a roll
with a sausage in it, and, with their minds top-heavy with good advice,
were sent out to make their way to the city and learn to sell
newspapers. They came back late at night in tears, having walked for
the five or six miles to report that a man had offered to take them to
a place where they sold newspapers, and had taken their money and gone
into a store to get them, and nevermore been seen. So they both
received a whipping, and the next morning set out again. This time they
found the newspaper place, and procured their stock; and after
wandering about till nearly noontime, saying “Paper?” to every one they
saw, they had all their stock taken away and received a thrashing
besides from a big newsman upon whose territory they had trespassed.
Fortunately, however, they had already sold some papers, and came back
with nearly as much as they started with.

After a week of mishaps such as these, the two little fellows began to
learn the ways of the trade—the names of the different papers, and how
many of each to get, and what sort of people to offer them to, and
where to go and where to stay away from. After this, leaving home at
four o’clock in the morning, and running about the streets, first with
morning papers and then with evening, they might come home late at
night with twenty or thirty cents apiece—possibly as much as forty
cents. From this they had to deduct their carfare, since the distance
was so great; but after a while they made friends, and learned still
more, and then they would save their carfare. They would get on a car
when the conductor was not looking, and hide in the crowd; and three
times out of four he would not ask for their fares, either not seeing
them, or thinking they had already paid; or if he did ask, they would
hunt through their pockets, and then begin to cry, and either have
their fares paid by some kind old lady, or else try the trick again on
a new car. All this was fair play, they felt. Whose fault was it that
at the hours when workingmen were going to their work and back, the
cars were so crowded that the conductors could not collect all the
fares? And besides, the companies were thieves, people said—had stolen
all their franchises with the help of scoundrelly politicians!

Now that the winter was by, and there was no more danger of snow, and
no more coal to buy, and another room warm enough to put the children
into when they cried, and enough money to get along from week to week
with, Jurgis was less terrible than he had been. A man can get used to
anything in the course of time, and Jurgis had gotten used to lying
about the house. Ona saw this, and was very careful not to destroy his
peace of mind, by letting him know how very much pain she was
suffering. It was now the time of the spring rains, and Ona had often
to ride to her work, in spite of the expense; she was getting paler
every day, and sometimes, in spite of her good resolutions, it pained
her that Jurgis did not notice it. She wondered if he cared for her as
much as ever, if all this misery was not wearing out his love. She had
to be away from him all the time, and bear her own troubles while he
was bearing his; and then, when she came home, she was so worn out; and
whenever they talked they had only their worries to talk of—truly it
was hard, in such a life, to keep any sentiment alive. The woe of this
would flame up in Ona sometimes—at night she would suddenly clasp her
big husband in her arms and break into passionate weeping, demanding to
know if he really loved her. Poor Jurgis, who had in truth grown more
matter-of-fact, under the endless pressure of penury, would not know
what to make of these things, and could only try to recollect when he
had last been cross; and so Ona would have to forgive him and sob
herself to sleep.

The latter part of April Jurgis went to see the doctor, and was given a
bandage to lace about his ankle, and told that he might go back to
work. It needed more than the permission of the doctor, however, for
when he showed up on the killing floor of Brown’s, he was told by the
foreman that it had not been possible to keep his job for him. Jurgis
knew that this meant simply that the foreman had found some one else to
do the work as well and did not want to bother to make a change. He
stood in the doorway, looking mournfully on, seeing his friends and
companions at work, and feeling like an outcast. Then he went out and
took his place with the mob of the unemployed.

This time, however, Jurgis did not have the same fine confidence, nor
the same reason for it. He was no longer the finest-looking man in the
throng, and the bosses no longer made for him; he was thin and haggard,
and his clothes were seedy, and he looked miserable. And there were
hundreds who looked and felt just like him, and who had been wandering
about Packingtown for months begging for work. This was a critical time
in Jurgis’ life, and if he had been a weaker man he would have gone the
way the rest did. Those out-of-work wretches would stand about the
packing houses every morning till the police drove them away, and then
they would scatter among the saloons. Very few of them had the nerve to
face the rebuffs that they would encounter by trying to get into the
buildings to interview the bosses; if they did not get a chance in the
morning, there would be nothing to do but hang about the saloons the
rest of the day and night. Jurgis was saved from all this—partly, to be
sure, because it was pleasant weather, and there was no need to be
indoors; but mainly because he carried with him always the pitiful
little face of his wife. He must get work, he told himself, fighting
the battle with despair every hour of the day. He must get work! He
must have a place again and some money saved up, before the next winter
came.

But there was no work for him. He sought out all the members of his
union—Jurgis had stuck to the union through all this—and begged them to
speak a word for him. He went to every one he knew, asking for a
chance, there or anywhere. He wandered all day through the buildings;
and in a week or two, when he had been all over the yards, and into
every room to which he had access, and learned that there was not a job
anywhere, he persuaded himself that there might have been a change in
the places he had first visited, and began the round all over; till
finally the watchmen and the “spotters” of the companies came to know
him by sight and to order him out with threats. Then there was nothing
more for him to do but go with the crowd in the morning, and keep in
the front row and look eager, and when he failed, go back home, and
play with little Kotrina and the baby.

The peculiar bitterness of all this was that Jurgis saw so plainly the
meaning of it. In the beginning he had been fresh and strong, and he
had gotten a job the first day; but now he was second-hand, a damaged
article, so to speak, and they did not want him. They had got the best
of him—they had worn him out, with their speeding-up and their
carelessness, and now they had thrown him away! And Jurgis would make
the acquaintance of others of these unemployed men and find that they
had all had the same experience. There were some, of course, who had
wandered in from other places, who had been ground up in other mills;
there were others who were out from their own fault—some, for instance,
who had not been able to stand the awful grind without drink. The vast
majority, however, were simply the worn-out parts of the great
merciless packing machine; they had toiled there, and kept up with the
pace, some of them for ten or twenty years, until finally the time had
come when they could not keep up with it any more. Some had been
frankly told that they were too old, that a sprier man was needed;
others had given occasion, by some act of carelessness or incompetence;
with most, however, the occasion had been the same as with Jurgis. They
had been overworked and underfed so long, and finally some disease had
laid them on their backs; or they had cut themselves, and had blood
poisoning, or met with some other accident. When a man came back after
that, he would get his place back only by the courtesy of the boss. To
this there was no exception, save when the accident was one for which
the firm was liable; in that case they would send a slippery lawyer to
see him, first to try to get him to sign away his claims, but if he was
too smart for that, to promise him that he and his should always be
provided with work. This promise they would keep, strictly and to the
letter—for two years. Two years was the “statute of limitations,” and
after that the victim could not sue.

What happened to a man after any of these things, all depended upon the
circumstances. If he were of the highly skilled workers, he would
probably have enough saved up to tide him over. The best paid men, the
“splitters,” made fifty cents an hour, which would be five or six
dollars a day in the rush seasons, and one or two in the dullest. A man
could live and save on that; but then there were only half a dozen
splitters in each place, and one of them that Jurgis knew had a family
of twenty-two children, all hoping to grow up to be splitters like
their father. For an unskilled man, who made ten dollars a week in the
rush seasons and five in the dull, it all depended upon his age and the
number he had dependent upon him. An unmarried man could save, if he
did not drink, and if he was absolutely selfish—that is, if he paid no
heed to the demands of his old parents, or of his little brothers and
sisters, or of any other relatives he might have, as well as of the
members of his union, and his chums, and the people who might be
starving to death next door.




CHAPTER XIII


During this time that Jurgis was looking for work occurred the death of
little Kristoforas, one of the children of Teta Elzbieta. Both
Kristoforas and his brother, Juozapas, were cripples, the latter having
lost one leg by having it run over, and Kristoforas having congenital
dislocation of the hip, which made it impossible for him ever to walk.
He was the last of Teta Elzbieta’s children, and perhaps he had been
intended by nature to let her know that she had had enough. At any rate
he was wretchedly sick and undersized; he had the rickets, and though
he was over three years old, he was no bigger than an ordinary child of
one. All day long he would crawl around the floor in a filthy little
dress, whining and fretting; because the floor was full of drafts he
was always catching cold, and snuffling because his nose ran. This made
him a nuisance, and a source of endless trouble in the family. For his
mother, with unnatural perversity, loved him best of all her children,
and made a perpetual fuss over him—would let him do anything
undisturbed, and would burst into tears when his fretting drove Jurgis
wild.

And now he died. Perhaps it was the smoked sausage he had eaten that
morning—which may have been made out of some of the tubercular pork
that was condemned as unfit for export. At any rate, an hour after
eating it, the child had begun to cry with pain, and in another hour he
was rolling about on the floor in convulsions. Little Kotrina, who was
all alone with him, ran out screaming for help, and after a while a
doctor came, but not until Kristoforas had howled his last howl. No one
was really sorry about this except poor Elzbieta, who was inconsolable.
Jurgis announced that so far as he was concerned the child would have
to be buried by the city, since they had no money for a funeral; and at
this the poor woman almost went out of her senses, wringing her hands
and screaming with grief and despair. Her child to be buried in a
pauper’s grave! And her stepdaughter to stand by and hear it said
without protesting! It was enough to make Ona’s father rise up out of
his grave to rebuke her! If it had come to this, they might as well
give up at once, and be buried all of them together! . . . In the end
Marija said that she would help with ten dollars; and Jurgis being
still obdurate, Elzbieta went in tears and begged the money from the
neighbors, and so little Kristoforas had a mass and a hearse with white
plumes on it, and a tiny plot in a graveyard with a wooden cross to
mark the place. The poor mother was not the same for months after that;
the mere sight of the floor where little Kristoforas had crawled about
would make her weep. He had never had a fair chance, poor little
fellow, she would say. He had been handicapped from his birth. If only
she had heard about it in time, so that she might have had that great
doctor to cure him of his lameness! . . . Some time ago, Elzbieta was
told, a Chicago billionaire had paid a fortune to bring a great
European surgeon over to cure his little daughter of the same disease
from which Kristoforas had suffered. And because this surgeon had to
have bodies to demonstrate upon, he announced that he would treat the
children of the poor, a piece of magnanimity over which the papers
became quite eloquent. Elzbieta, alas, did not read the papers, and no
one had told her; but perhaps it was as well, for just then they would
not have had the carfare to spare to go every day to wait upon the
surgeon, nor for that matter anybody with the time to take the child.

All this while that he was seeking for work, there was a dark shadow
hanging over Jurgis; as if a savage beast were lurking somewhere in the
pathway of his life, and he knew it, and yet could not help approaching
the place. There are all stages of being out of work in Packingtown,
and he faced in dread the prospect of reaching the lowest. There is a
place that waits for the lowest man—the fertilizer plant!

The men would talk about it in awe-stricken whispers. Not more than one
in ten had ever really tried it; the other nine had contented
themselves with hearsay evidence and a peep through the door. There
were some things worse than even starving to death. They would ask
Jurgis if he had worked there yet, and if he meant to; and Jurgis would
debate the matter with himself. As poor as they were, and making all
the sacrifices that they were, would he dare to refuse any sort of work
that was offered to him, be it as horrible as ever it could? Would he
dare to go home and eat bread that had been earned by Ona, weak and
complaining as she was, knowing that he had been given a chance, and
had not had the nerve to take it?—And yet he might argue that way with
himself all day, and one glimpse into the fertilizer works would send
him away again shuddering. He was a man, and he would do his duty; he
went and made application—but surely he was not also required to hope
for success!

The fertilizer works of Durham’s lay away from the rest of the plant.
Few visitors ever saw them, and the few who did would come out looking
like Dante, of whom the peasants declared that he had been into hell.
To this part of the yards came all the “tankage” and the waste products
of all sorts; here they dried out the bones,—and in suffocating cellars
where the daylight never came you might see men and women and children
bending over whirling machines and sawing bits of bone into all sorts
of shapes, breathing their lungs full of the fine dust, and doomed to
die, every one of them, within a certain definite time. Here they made
the blood into albumen, and made other foul-smelling things into things
still more foul-smelling. In the corridors and caverns where it was
done you might lose yourself as in the great caves of Kentucky. In the
dust and the steam the electric lights would shine like far-off
twinkling stars—red and blue-green and purple stars, according to the
color of the mist and the brew from which it came. For the odors of
these ghastly charnel houses there may be words in Lithuanian, but
there are none in English. The person entering would have to summon his
courage as for a cold-water plunge. He would go in like a man swimming
under water; he would put his handkerchief over his face, and begin to
cough and choke; and then, if he were still obstinate, he would find
his head beginning to ring, and the veins in his forehead to throb,
until finally he would be assailed by an overpowering blast of ammonia
fumes, and would turn and run for his life, and come out half-dazed.

On top of this were the rooms where they dried the “tankage,” the mass
of brown stringy stuff that was left after the waste portions of the
carcasses had had the lard and tallow dried out of them. This dried
material they would then grind to a fine powder, and after they had
mixed it up well with a mysterious but inoffensive brown rock which
they brought in and ground up by the hundreds of carloads for that
purpose, the substance was ready to be put into bags and sent out to
the world as any one of a hundred different brands of standard bone
phosphate. And then the farmer in Maine or California or Texas would
buy this, at say twenty-five dollars a ton, and plant it with his corn;
and for several days after the operation the fields would have a strong
odor, and the farmer and his wagon and the very horses that had hauled
it would all have it too. In Packingtown the fertilizer is pure,
instead of being a flavoring, and instead of a ton or so spread out on
several acres under the open sky, there are hundreds and thousands of
tons of it in one building, heaped here and there in haystack piles,
covering the floor several inches deep, and filling the air with a
choking dust that becomes a blinding sandstorm when the wind stirs.

It was to this building that Jurgis came daily, as if dragged by an
unseen hand. The month of May was an exceptionally cool one, and his
secret prayers were granted; but early in June there came a
record-breaking hot spell, and after that there were men wanted in the
fertilizer mill.

The boss of the grinding room had come to know Jurgis by this time, and
had marked him for a likely man; and so when he came to the door about
two o’clock this breathless hot day, he felt a sudden spasm of pain
shoot through him—the boss beckoned to him! In ten minutes more Jurgis
had pulled off his coat and overshirt, and set his teeth together and
gone to work. Here was one more difficulty for him to meet and conquer!

His labor took him about one minute to learn. Before him was one of the
vents of the mill in which the fertilizer was being ground—rushing
forth in a great brown river, with a spray of the finest dust flung
forth in clouds. Jurgis was given a shovel, and along with half a dozen
others it was his task to shovel this fertilizer into carts. That
others were at work he knew by the sound, and by the fact that he
sometimes collided with them; otherwise they might as well not have
been there, for in the blinding dust storm a man could not see six feet
in front of his face. When he had filled one cart he had to grope
around him until another came, and if there was none on hand he
continued to grope till one arrived. In five minutes he was, of course,
a mass of fertilizer from head to feet; they gave him a sponge to tie
over his mouth, so that he could breathe, but the sponge did not
prevent his lips and eyelids from caking up with it and his ears from
filling solid. He looked like a brown ghost at twilight—from hair to
shoes he became the color of the building and of everything in it, and
for that matter a hundred yards outside it. The building had to be left
open, and when the wind blew Durham and Company lost a great deal of
fertilizer.

Working in his shirt sleeves, and with the thermometer at over a
hundred, the phosphates soaked in through every pore of Jurgis’ skin,
and in five minutes he had a headache, and in fifteen was almost dazed.
The blood was pounding in his brain like an engine’s throbbing; there
was a frightful pain in the top of his skull, and he could hardly
control his hands. Still, with the memory of his four months’ siege
behind him, he fought on, in a frenzy of determination; and half an
hour later he began to vomit—he vomited until it seemed as if his
inwards must be torn into shreds. A man could get used to the
fertilizer mill, the boss had said, if he would make up his mind to it;
but Jurgis now began to see that it was a question of making up his
stomach.

At the end of that day of horror, he could scarcely stand. He had to
catch himself now and then, and lean against a building and get his
bearings. Most of the men, when they came out, made straight for a
saloon—they seemed to place fertilizer and rattlesnake poison in one
class. But Jurgis was too ill to think of drinking—he could only make
his way to the street and stagger on to a car. He had a sense of humor,
and later on, when he became an old hand, he used to think it fun to
board a streetcar and see what happened. Now, however, he was too ill
to notice it—how the people in the car began to gasp and sputter, to
put their handkerchiefs to their noses, and transfix him with furious
glances. Jurgis only knew that a man in front of him immediately got up
and gave him a seat; and that half a minute later the two people on
each side of him got up; and that in a full minute the crowded car was
nearly empty—those passengers who could not get room on the platform
having gotten out to walk.

Of course Jurgis had made his home a miniature fertilizer mill a minute
after entering. The stuff was half an inch deep in his skin—his whole
system was full of it, and it would have taken a week not merely of
scrubbing, but of vigorous exercise, to get it out of him. As it was,
he could be compared with nothing known to men, save that newest
discovery of the savants, a substance which emits energy for an
unlimited time, without being itself in the least diminished in power.
He smelled so that he made all the food at the table taste, and set the
whole family to vomiting; for himself it was three days before he could
keep anything upon his stomach—he might wash his hands, and use a knife
and fork, but were not his mouth and throat filled with the poison?

And still Jurgis stuck it out! In spite of splitting headaches he would
stagger down to the plant and take up his stand once more, and begin to
shovel in the blinding clouds of dust. And so at the end of the week he
was a fertilizer man for life—he was able to eat again, and though his
head never stopped aching, it ceased to be so bad that he could not
work.

So there passed another summer. It was a summer of prosperity, all over
the country, and the country ate generously of packing house products,
and there was plenty of work for all the family, in spite of the
packers’ efforts to keep a superfluity of labor. They were again able
to pay their debts and to begin to save a little sum; but there were
one or two sacrifices they considered too heavy to be made for long—it
was too bad that the boys should have to sell papers at their age. It
was utterly useless to caution them and plead with them; quite without
knowing it, they were taking on the tone of their new environment. They
were learning to swear in voluble English; they were learning to pick
up cigar stumps and smoke them, to pass hours of their time gambling
with pennies and dice and cigarette cards; they were learning the
location of all the houses of prostitution on the “Lêvée,” and the
names of the “madames” who kept them, and the days when they gave their
state banquets, which the police captains and the big politicians all
attended. If a visiting “country customer” were to ask them, they could
show him which was “Hinkydink’s” famous saloon, and could even point
out to him by name the different gamblers and thugs and “hold-up men”
who made the place their headquarters. And worse yet, the boys were
getting out of the habit of coming home at night. What was the use,
they would ask, of wasting time and energy and a possible carfare
riding out to the stockyards every night when the weather was pleasant
and they could crawl under a truck or into an empty doorway and sleep
exactly as well? So long as they brought home a half dollar for each
day, what mattered it when they brought it? But Jurgis declared that
from this to ceasing to come at all would not be a very long step, and
so it was decided that Vilimas and Nikalojus should return to school in
the fall, and that instead Elzbieta should go out and get some work,
her place at home being taken by her younger daughter.

Little Kotrina was like most children of the poor, prematurely made
old; she had to take care of her little brother, who was a cripple, and
also of the baby; she had to cook the meals and wash the dishes and
clean house, and have supper ready when the workers came home in the
evening. She was only thirteen, and small for her age, but she did all
this without a murmur; and her mother went out, and after trudging a
couple of days about the yards, settled down as a servant of a “sausage
machine.”

Elzbieta was used to working, but she found this change a hard one, for
the reason that she had to stand motionless upon her feet from seven
o’clock in the morning till half-past twelve, and again from one till
half-past five. For the first few days it seemed to her that she could
not stand it—she suffered almost as much as Jurgis had from the
fertilizer, and would come out at sundown with her head fairly reeling.
Besides this, she was working in one of the dark holes, by electric
light, and the dampness, too, was deadly—there were always puddles of
water on the floor, and a sickening odor of moist flesh in the room.
The people who worked here followed the ancient custom of nature,
whereby the ptarmigan is the color of dead leaves in the fall and of
snow in the winter, and the chameleon, who is black when he lies upon a
stump and turns green when he moves to a leaf. The men and women who
worked in this department were precisely the color of the “fresh
country sausage” they made.

The sausage-room was an interesting place to visit, for two or three
minutes, and provided that you did not look at the people; the machines
were perhaps the most wonderful things in the entire plant. Presumably
sausages were once chopped and stuffed by hand, and if so it would be
interesting to know how many workers had been displaced by these
inventions. On one side of the room were the hoppers, into which men
shoveled loads of meat and wheelbarrows full of spices; in these great
bowls were whirling knives that made two thousand revolutions a minute,
and when the meat was ground fine and adulterated with potato flour,
and well mixed with water, it was forced to the stuffing machines on
the other side of the room. The latter were tended by women; there was
a sort of spout, like the nozzle of a hose, and one of the women would
take a long string of “casing” and put the end over the nozzle and then
work the whole thing on, as one works on the finger of a tight glove.
This string would be twenty or thirty feet long, but the woman would
have it all on in a jiffy; and when she had several on, she would press
a lever, and a stream of sausage meat would be shot out, taking the
casing with it as it came. Thus one might stand and see appear,
miraculously born from the machine, a wriggling snake of sausage of
incredible length. In front was a big pan which caught these creatures,
and two more women who seized them as fast as they appeared and twisted
them into links. This was for the uninitiated the most perplexing work
of all; for all that the woman had to give was a single turn of the
wrist; and in some way she contrived to give it so that instead of an
endless chain of sausages, one after another, there grew under her
hands a bunch of strings, all dangling from a single center. It was
quite like the feat of a prestidigitator—for the woman worked so fast
that the eye could literally not follow her, and there was only a mist
of motion, and tangle after tangle of sausages appearing. In the midst
of the mist, however, the visitor would suddenly notice the tense set
face, with the two wrinkles graven in the forehead, and the ghastly
pallor of the cheeks; and then he would suddenly recollect that it was
time he was going on. The woman did not go on; she stayed right
there—hour after hour, day after day, year after year, twisting sausage
links and racing with death. It was piecework, and she was apt to have
a family to keep alive; and stern and ruthless economic laws had
arranged it that she could only do this by working just as she did,
with all her soul upon her work, and with never an instant for a glance
at the well-dressed ladies and gentlemen who came to stare at her, as
at some wild beast in a menagerie.




CHAPTER XIV


With one member trimming beef in a cannery, and another working in a
sausage factory, the family had a first-hand knowledge of the great
majority of Packingtown swindles. For it was the custom, as they found,
whenever meat was so spoiled that it could not be used for anything
else, either to can it or else to chop it up into sausage. With what
had been told them by Jonas, who had worked in the pickle rooms, they
could now study the whole of the spoiled-meat industry on the inside,
and read a new and grim meaning into that old Packingtown jest—that
they use everything of the pig except the squeal.

Jonas had told them how the meat that was taken out of pickle would
often be found sour, and how they would rub it up with soda to take
away the smell, and sell it to be eaten on free-lunch counters; also of
all the miracles of chemistry which they performed, giving to any sort
of meat, fresh or salted, whole or chopped, any color and any flavor
and any odor they chose. In the pickling of hams they had an ingenious
apparatus, by which they saved time and increased the capacity of the
plant—a machine consisting of a hollow needle attached to a pump; by
plunging this needle into the meat and working with his foot, a man
could fill a ham with pickle in a few seconds. And yet, in spite of
this, there would be hams found spoiled, some of them with an odor so
bad that a man could hardly bear to be in the room with them. To pump
into these the packers had a second and much stronger pickle which
destroyed the odor—a process known to the workers as “giving them
thirty per cent.” Also, after the hams had been smoked, there would be
found some that had gone to the bad. Formerly these had been sold as
“Number Three Grade,” but later on some ingenious person had hit upon a
new device, and now they would extract the bone, about which the bad
part generally lay, and insert in the hole a white-hot iron. After this
invention there was no longer Number One, Two, and Three Grade—there
was only Number One Grade. The packers were always originating such
schemes—they had what they called “boneless hams,” which were all the
odds and ends of pork stuffed into casings; and “California hams,”
which were the shoulders, with big knuckle joints, and nearly all the
meat cut out; and fancy “skinned hams,” which were made of the oldest
hogs, whose skins were so heavy and coarse that no one would buy
them—that is, until they had been cooked and chopped fine and labeled
“head cheese!”

It was only when the whole ham was spoiled that it came into the
department of Elzbieta. Cut up by the two-thousand-revolutions-a-minute
flyers, and mixed with half a ton of other meat, no odor that ever was
in a ham could make any difference. There was never the least attention
paid to what was cut up for sausage; there would come all the way back
from Europe old sausage that had been rejected, and that was moldy and
white—it would be dosed with borax and glycerine, and dumped into the
hoppers, and made over again for home consumption. There would be meat
that had tumbled out on the floor, in the dirt and sawdust, where the
workers had tramped and spit uncounted billions of consumption germs.
There would be meat stored in great piles in rooms; and the water from
leaky roofs would drip over it, and thousands of rats would race about
on it. It was too dark in these storage places to see well, but a man
could run his hand over these piles of meat and sweep off handfuls of
the dried dung of rats. These rats were nuisances, and the packers
would put poisoned bread out for them; they would die, and then rats,
bread, and meat would go into the hoppers together. This is no fairy
story and no joke; the meat would be shoveled into carts, and the man
who did the shoveling would not trouble to lift out a rat even when he
saw one—there were things that went into the sausage in comparison with
which a poisoned rat was a tidbit. There was no place for the men to
wash their hands before they ate their dinner, and so they made a
practice of washing them in the water that was to be ladled into the
sausage. There were the butt-ends of smoked meat, and the scraps of
corned beef, and all the odds and ends of the waste of the plants, that
would be dumped into old barrels in the cellar and left there. Under
the system of rigid economy which the packers enforced, there were some
jobs that it only paid to do once in a long time, and among these was
the cleaning out of the waste barrels. Every spring they did it; and in
the barrels would be dirt and rust and old nails and stale water—and
cartload after cartload of it would be taken up and dumped into the
hoppers with fresh meat, and sent out to the public’s breakfast. Some
of it they would make into “smoked” sausage—but as the smoking took
time, and was therefore expensive, they would call upon their chemistry
department, and preserve it with borax and color it with gelatine to
make it brown. All of their sausage came out of the same bowl, but when
they came to wrap it they would stamp some of it “special,” and for
this they would charge two cents more a pound.

Such were the new surroundings in which Elzbieta was placed, and such
was the work she was compelled to do. It was stupefying, brutalizing
work; it left her no time to think, no strength for anything. She was
part of the machine she tended, and every faculty that was not needed
for the machine was doomed to be crushed out of existence. There was
only one mercy about the cruel grind—that it gave her the gift of
insensibility. Little by little she sank into a torpor—she fell silent.
She would meet Jurgis and Ona in the evening, and the three would walk
home together, often without saying a word. Ona, too, was falling into
a habit of silence—Ona, who had once gone about singing like a bird.
She was sick and miserable, and often she would barely have strength
enough to drag herself home. And there they would eat what they had to
eat, and afterward, because there was only their misery to talk of,
they would crawl into bed and fall into a stupor and never stir until
it was time to get up again, and dress by candlelight, and go back to
the machines. They were so numbed that they did not even suffer much
from hunger, now; only the children continued to fret when the food ran
short.

Yet the soul of Ona was not dead—the souls of none of them were dead,
but only sleeping; and now and then they would waken, and these were
cruel times. The gates of memory would roll open—old joys would stretch
out their arms to them, old hopes and dreams would call to them, and
they would stir beneath the burden that lay upon them, and feel its
forever immeasurable weight. They could not even cry out beneath it;
but anguish would seize them, more dreadful than the agony of death. It
was a thing scarcely to be spoken—a thing never spoken by all the
world, that will not know its own defeat.

They were beaten; they had lost the game, they were swept aside. It was
not less tragic because it was so sordid, because it had to do with
wages and grocery bills and rents. They had dreamed of freedom; of a
chance to look about them and learn something; to be decent and clean,
to see their child grow up to be strong. And now it was all gone—it
would never be! They had played the game and they had lost. Six years
more of toil they had to face before they could expect the least
respite, the cessation of the payments upon the house; and how cruelly
certain it was that they could never stand six years of such a life as
they were living! They were lost, they were going down—and there was no
deliverance for them, no hope; for all the help it gave them the vast
city in which they lived might have been an ocean waste, a wilderness,
a desert, a tomb. So often this mood would come to Ona, in the
nighttime, when something wakened her; she would lie, afraid of the
beating of her own heart, fronting the blood-red eyes of the old
primeval terror of life. Once she cried aloud, and woke Jurgis, who was
tired and cross. After that she learned to weep silently—their moods so
seldom came together now! It was as if their hopes were buried in
separate graves.

Jurgis, being a man, had troubles of his own. There was another specter
following him. He had never spoken of it, nor would he allow any one
else to speak of it—he had never acknowledged its existence to himself.
Yet the battle with it took all the manhood that he had—and once or
twice, alas, a little more. Jurgis had discovered drink.

He was working in the steaming pit of hell; day after day, week after
week—until now, there was not an organ of his body that did its work
without pain, until the sound of ocean breakers echoed in his head day
and night, and the buildings swayed and danced before him as he went
down the street. And from all the unending horror of this there was a
respite, a deliverance—he could drink! He could forget the pain, he
could slip off the burden; he would see clearly again, he would be
master of his brain, of his thoughts, of his will. His dead self would
stir in him, and he would find himself laughing and cracking jokes with
his companions—he would be a man again, and master of his life.

It was not an easy thing for Jurgis to take more than two or three
drinks. With the first drink he could eat a meal, and he could persuade
himself that that was economy; with the second he could eat another
meal—but there would come a time when he could eat no more, and then to
pay for a drink was an unthinkable extravagance, a defiance of the
age-long instincts of his hunger-haunted class. One day, however, he
took the plunge, and drank up all that he had in his pockets, and went
home half “piped,” as the men phrase it. He was happier than he had
been in a year; and yet, because he knew that the happiness would not
last, he was savage, too with those who would wreck it, and with the
world, and with his life; and then again, beneath this, he was sick
with the shame of himself. Afterward, when he saw the despair of his
family, and reckoned up the money he had spent, the tears came into his
eyes, and he began the long battle with the specter.

It was a battle that had no end, that never could have one. But Jurgis
did not realize that very clearly; he was not given much time for
reflection. He simply knew that he was always fighting. Steeped in
misery and despair as he was, merely to walk down the street was to be
put upon the rack. There was surely a saloon on the corner—perhaps on
all four corners, and some in the middle of the block as well; and each
one stretched out a hand to him each one had a personality of its own,
allurements unlike any other. Going and coming—before sunrise and after
dark—there was warmth and a glow of light, and the steam of hot food,
and perhaps music, or a friendly face, and a word of good cheer. Jurgis
developed a fondness for having Ona on his arm whenever he went out on
the street, and he would hold her tightly, and walk fast. It was
pitiful to have Ona know of this—it drove him wild to think of it; the
thing was not fair, for Ona had never tasted drink, and so could not
understand. Sometimes, in desperate hours, he would find himself
wishing that she might learn what it was, so that he need not be
ashamed in her presence. They might drink together, and escape from the
horror—escape for a while, come what would.

So there came a time when nearly all the conscious life of Jurgis
consisted of a struggle with the craving for liquor. He would have ugly
moods, when he hated Ona and the whole family, because they stood in
his way. He was a fool to have married; he had tied himself down, had
made himself a slave. It was all because he was a married man that he
was compelled to stay in the yards; if it had not been for that he
might have gone off like Jonas, and to hell with the packers. There
were few single men in the fertilizer mill—and those few were working
only for a chance to escape. Meantime, too, they had something to think
about while they worked,—they had the memory of the last time they had
been drunk, and the hope of the time when they would be drunk again. As
for Jurgis, he was expected to bring home every penny; he could not
even go with the men at noontime—he was supposed to sit down and eat
his dinner on a pile of fertilizer dust.

This was not always his mood, of course; he still loved his family. But
just now was a time of trial. Poor little Antanas, for instance—who had
never failed to win him with a smile—little Antanas was not smiling
just now, being a mass of fiery red pimples. He had had all the
diseases that babies are heir to, in quick succession, scarlet fever,
mumps, and whooping cough in the first year, and now he was down with
the measles. There was no one to attend him but Kotrina; there was no
doctor to help him, because they were too poor, and children did not
die of the measles—at least not often. Now and then Kotrina would find
time to sob over his woes, but for the greater part of the time he had
to be left alone, barricaded upon the bed. The floor was full of
drafts, and if he caught cold he would die. At night he was tied down,
lest he should kick the covers off him, while the family lay in their
stupor of exhaustion. He would lie and scream for hours, almost in
convulsions; and then, when he was worn out, he would lie whimpering
and wailing in his torment. He was burning up with fever, and his eyes
were running sores; in the daytime he was a thing uncanny and impish to
behold, a plaster of pimples and sweat, a great purple lump of misery.

Yet all this was not really as cruel as it sounds, for, sick as he was,
little Antanas was the least unfortunate member of that family. He was
quite able to bear his sufferings—it was as if he had all these
complaints to show what a prodigy of health he was. He was the child of
his parents’ youth and joy; he grew up like the conjurer’s rosebush,
and all the world was his oyster. In general, he toddled around the
kitchen all day with a lean and hungry look—the portion of the family’s
allowance that fell to him was not enough, and he was unrestrainable in
his demand for more. Antanas was but little over a year old, and
already no one but his father could manage him.

It seemed as if he had taken all of his mother’s strength—had left
nothing for those that might come after him. Ona was with child again
now, and it was a dreadful thing to contemplate; even Jurgis, dumb and
despairing as he was, could not but understand that yet other agonies
were on the way, and shudder at the thought of them.

For Ona was visibly going to pieces. In the first place she was
developing a cough, like the one that had killed old Dede Antanas. She
had had a trace of it ever since that fatal morning when the greedy
streetcar corporation had turned her out into the rain; but now it was
beginning to grow serious, and to wake her up at night. Even worse than
that was the fearful nervousness from which she suffered; she would
have frightful headaches and fits of aimless weeping; and sometimes she
would come home at night shuddering and moaning, and would fling
herself down upon the bed and burst into tears. Several times she was
quite beside herself and hysterical; and then Jurgis would go half-mad
with fright. Elzbieta would explain to him that it could not be helped,
that a woman was subject to such things when she was pregnant; but he
was hardly to be persuaded, and would beg and plead to know what had
happened. She had never been like this before, he would argue—it was
monstrous and unthinkable. It was the life she had to live, the
accursed work she had to do, that was killing her by inches. She was
not fitted for it—no woman was fitted for it, no woman ought to be
allowed to do such work; if the world could not keep them alive any
other way it ought to kill them at once and be done with it. They ought
not to marry, to have children; no workingman ought to marry—if he,
Jurgis, had known what a woman was like, he would have had his eyes
torn out first. So he would carry on, becoming half hysterical himself,
which was an unbearable thing to see in a big man; Ona would pull
herself together and fling herself into his arms, begging him to stop,
to be still, that she would be better, it would be all right. So she
would lie and sob out her grief upon his shoulder, while he gazed at
her, as helpless as a wounded animal, the target of unseen enemies.




CHAPTER XV


The beginning of these perplexing things was in the summer; and each
time Ona would promise him with terror in her voice that it would not
happen again—but in vain. Each crisis would leave Jurgis more and more
frightened, more disposed to distrust Elzbieta’s consolations, and to
believe that there was some terrible thing about all this that he was
not allowed to know. Once or twice in these outbreaks he caught Ona’s
eye, and it seemed to him like the eye of a hunted animal; there were
broken phrases of anguish and despair now and then, amid her frantic
weeping. It was only because he was so numb and beaten himself that
Jurgis did not worry more about this. But he never thought of it,
except when he was dragged to it—he lived like a dumb beast of burden,
knowing only the moment in which he was.

The winter was coming on again, more menacing and cruel than ever. It
was October, and the holiday rush had begun. It was necessary for the
packing machines to grind till late at night to provide food that would
be eaten at Christmas breakfasts; and Marija and Elzbieta and Ona, as
part of the machine, began working fifteen or sixteen hours a day.
There was no choice about this—whatever work there was to be done they
had to do, if they wished to keep their places; besides that, it added
another pittance to their incomes. So they staggered on with the awful
load. They would start work every morning at seven, and eat their
dinners at noon, and then work until ten or eleven at night without
another mouthful of food. Jurgis wanted to wait for them, to help them
home at night, but they would not think of this; the fertilizer mill
was not running overtime, and there was no place for him to wait save
in a saloon. Each would stagger out into the darkness, and make her way
to the corner, where they met; or if the others had already gone, would
get into a car, and begin a painful struggle to keep awake. When they
got home they were always too tired either to eat or to undress; they
would crawl into bed with their shoes on, and lie like logs. If they
should fail, they would certainly be lost; if they held out, they might
have enough coal for the winter.

A day or two before Thanksgiving Day there came a snowstorm. It began
in the afternoon, and by evening two inches had fallen. Jurgis tried to
wait for the women, but went into a saloon to get warm, and took two
drinks, and came out and ran home to escape from the demon; there he
lay down to wait for them, and instantly fell asleep. When he opened
his eyes again he was in the midst of a nightmare, and found Elzbieta
shaking him and crying out. At first he could not realize what she was
saying—Ona had not come home. What time was it, he asked. It was
morning—time to be up. Ona had not been home that night! And it was
bitter cold, and a foot of snow on the ground.

Jurgis sat up with a start. Marija was crying with fright and the
children were wailing in sympathy—little Stanislovas in addition,
because the terror of the snow was upon him. Jurgis had nothing to put
on but his shoes and his coat, and in half a minute he was out of the
door. Then, however, he realized that there was no need of haste, that
he had no idea where to go. It was still dark as midnight, and the
thick snowflakes were sifting down—everything was so silent that he
could hear the rustle of them as they fell. In the few seconds that he
stood there hesitating he was covered white.

He set off at a run for the yards, stopping by the way to inquire in
the saloons that were open. Ona might have been overcome on the way; or
else she might have met with an accident in the machines. When he got
to the place where she worked he inquired of one of the watchmen—there
had not been any accident, so far as the man had heard. At the time
office, which he found already open, the clerk told him that Ona’s
check had been turned in the night before, showing that she had left
her work.

After that there was nothing for him to do but wait, pacing back and
forth in the snow, meantime, to keep from freezing. Already the yards
were full of activity; cattle were being unloaded from the cars in the
distance, and across the way the “beef-luggers” were toiling in the
darkness, carrying two-hundred-pound quarters of bullocks into the
refrigerator cars. Before the first streaks of daylight there came the
crowding throngs of workingmen, shivering, and swinging their dinner
pails as they hurried by. Jurgis took up his stand by the time-office
window, where alone there was light enough for him to see; the snow
fell so quick that it was only by peering closely that he could make
sure that Ona did not pass him.

Seven o’clock came, the hour when the great packing machine began to
move. Jurgis ought to have been at his place in the fertilizer mill;
but instead he was waiting, in an agony of fear, for Ona. It was
fifteen minutes after the hour when he saw a form emerge from the snow
mist, and sprang toward it with a cry. It was she, running swiftly; as
she saw him, she staggered forward, and half fell into his outstretched
arms.

“What has been the matter?” he cried, anxiously. “Where have you been?”

It was several seconds before she could get breath to answer him. “I
couldn’t get home,” she exclaimed. “The snow—the cars had stopped.”

“But where were you then?” he demanded.

“I had to go home with a friend,” she panted—“with Jadvyga.”

Jurgis drew a deep breath; but then he noticed that she was sobbing and
trembling—as if in one of those nervous crises that he dreaded so. “But
what’s the matter?” he cried. “What has happened?”

“Oh, Jurgis, I was so frightened!” she said, clinging to him wildly. “I
have been so worried!”

They were near the time station window, and people were staring at
them. Jurgis led her away. “How do you mean?” he asked, in perplexity.

“I was afraid—I was just afraid!” sobbed Ona. “I knew you wouldn’t know
where I was, and I didn’t know what you might do. I tried to get home,
but I was so tired. Oh, Jurgis, Jurgis!”

He was so glad to get her back that he could not think clearly about
anything else. It did not seem strange to him that she should be so
very much upset; all her fright and incoherent protestations did not
matter since he had her back. He let her cry away her tears; and then,
because it was nearly eight o’clock, and they would lose another hour
if they delayed, he left her at the packing house door, with her
ghastly white face and her haunted eyes of terror.

There was another brief interval. Christmas was almost come; and
because the snow still held, and the searching cold, morning after
morning Jurgis half carried his wife to her post, staggering with her
through the darkness; until at last, one night, came the end.

It lacked but three days of the holidays. About midnight Marija and
Elzbieta came home, exclaiming in alarm when they found that Ona had
not come. The two had agreed to meet her; and, after waiting, had gone
to the room where she worked; only to find that the ham-wrapping girls
had quit work an hour before, and left. There was no snow that night,
nor was it especially cold; and still Ona had not come! Something more
serious must be wrong this time.

They aroused Jurgis, and he sat up and listened crossly to the story.
She must have gone home again with Jadvyga, he said; Jadvyga lived only
two blocks from the yards, and perhaps she had been tired. Nothing
could have happened to her—and even if there had, there was nothing
could be done about it until morning. Jurgis turned over in his bed,
and was snoring again before the two had closed the door.

In the morning, however, he was up and out nearly an hour before the
usual time. Jadvyga Marcinkus lived on the other side of the yards,
beyond Halsted Street, with her mother and sisters, in a single
basement room—for Mikolas had recently lost one hand from blood
poisoning, and their marriage had been put off forever. The door of the
room was in the rear, reached by a narrow court, and Jurgis saw a light
in the window and heard something frying as he passed; he knocked, half
expecting that Ona would answer.

Instead there was one of Jadvyga’s little sisters, who gazed at him
through a crack in the door. “Where’s Ona?” he demanded; and the child
looked at him in perplexity. “Ona?” she said.

“Yes,” said Jurgis, “isn’t she here?”

“No,” said the child, and Jurgis gave a start. A moment later came
Jadvyga, peering over the child’s head. When she saw who it was, she
slid around out of sight, for she was not quite dressed. Jurgis must
excuse her, she began, her mother was very ill—

“Ona isn’t here?” Jurgis demanded, too alarmed to wait for her to
finish.

“Why, no,” said Jadvyga. “What made you think she would be here? Had
she said she was coming?”

“No,” he answered. “But she hasn’t come home—and I thought she would be
here the same as before.”

“As before?” echoed Jadvyga, in perplexity.

“The time she spent the night here,” said Jurgis.

“There must be some mistake,” she answered, quickly. “Ona has never
spent the night here.”

He was only half able to realize the words. “Why—why—” he exclaimed.
“Two weeks ago. Jadvyga! She told me so the night it snowed, and she
could not get home.”

“There must be some mistake,” declared the girl, again; “she didn’t
come here.”

He steadied himself by the door-sill; and Jadvyga in her anxiety—for
she was fond of Ona—opened the door wide, holding her jacket across her
throat. “Are you sure you didn’t misunderstand her?” she cried. “She
must have meant somewhere else. She—”

“She said here,” insisted Jurgis. “She told me all about you, and how
you were, and what you said. Are you sure? You haven’t forgotten? You
weren’t away?”

“No, no!” she exclaimed—and then came a peevish voice—“Jadvyga, you are
giving the baby a cold. Shut the door!” Jurgis stood for half a minute
more, stammering his perplexity through an eighth of an inch of crack;
and then, as there was really nothing more to be said, he excused
himself and went away.

He walked on half dazed, without knowing where he went. Ona had
deceived him! She had lied to him! And what could it mean—where had she
been? Where was she now? He could hardly grasp the thing—much less try
to solve it; but a hundred wild surmises came to him, a sense of
impending calamity overwhelmed him.

Because there was nothing else to do, he went back to the time office
to watch again. He waited until nearly an hour after seven, and then
went to the room where Ona worked to make inquiries of Ona’s
“forelady.” The “forelady,” he found, had not yet come; all the lines
of cars that came from downtown were stalled—there had been an accident
in the powerhouse, and no cars had been running since last night.
Meantime, however, the ham-wrappers were working away, with some one
else in charge of them. The girl who answered Jurgis was busy, and as
she talked she looked to see if she were being watched. Then a man came
up, wheeling a truck; he knew Jurgis for Ona’s husband, and was curious
about the mystery.

“Maybe the cars had something to do with it,” he suggested—“maybe she
had gone down-town.”

“No,” said Jurgis, “she never went down-town.”

“Perhaps not,” said the man. Jurgis thought he saw him exchange a swift
glance with the girl as he spoke, and he demanded quickly. “What do you
know about it?”

But the man had seen that the boss was watching him; he started on
again, pushing his truck. “I don’t know anything about it,” he said,
over his shoulder. “How should I know where your wife goes?”

Then Jurgis went out again and paced up and down before the building.
All the morning he stayed there, with no thought of his work. About
noon he went to the police station to make inquiries, and then came
back again for another anxious vigil. Finally, toward the middle of the
afternoon, he set out for home once more.

He was walking out Ashland Avenue. The streetcars had begun running
again, and several passed him, packed to the steps with people. The
sight of them set Jurgis to thinking again of the man’s sarcastic
remark; and half involuntarily he found himself watching the cars—with
the result that he gave a sudden startled exclamation, and stopped
short in his tracks.

Then he broke into a run. For a whole block he tore after the car, only
a little ways behind. That rusty black hat with the drooping red
flower, it might not be Ona’s, but there was very little likelihood of
it. He would know for certain very soon, for she would get out two
blocks ahead. He slowed down, and let the car go on.

She got out: and as soon as she was out of sight on the side street
Jurgis broke into a run. Suspicion was rife in him now, and he was not
ashamed to shadow her: he saw her turn the corner near their home, and
then he ran again, and saw her as she went up the porch steps of the
house. After that he turned back, and for five minutes paced up and
down, his hands clenched tightly and his lips set, his mind in a
turmoil. Then he went home and entered.

As he opened the door, he saw Elzbieta, who had also been looking for
Ona, and had come home again. She was now on tiptoe, and had a finger
on her lips. Jurgis waited until she was close to him.

“Don’t make any noise,” she whispered, hurriedly.

“What’s the matter’?” he asked. “Ona is asleep,” she panted. “She’s
been very ill. I’m afraid her mind’s been wandering, Jurgis. She was
lost on the street all night, and I’ve only just succeeded in getting
her quiet.”

“When did she come in?” he asked.

“Soon after you left this morning,” said Elzbieta.

“And has she been out since?”

“No, of course not. She’s so weak, Jurgis, she—”

And he set his teeth hard together. “You are lying to me,” he said.

Elzbieta started, and turned pale. “Why!” she gasped. “What do you
mean?”

But Jurgis did not answer. He pushed her aside, and strode to the
bedroom door and opened it.

Ona was sitting on the bed. She turned a startled look upon him as he
entered. He closed the door in Elzbieta’s face, and went toward his
wife. “Where have you been?” he demanded.

She had her hands clasped tightly in her lap, and he saw that her face
was as white as paper, and drawn with pain. She gasped once or twice as
she tried to answer him, and then began, speaking low, and swiftly.
“Jurgis, I—I think I have been out of my mind. I started to come last
night, and I could not find the way. I walked—I walked all night, I
think, and—and I only got home—this morning.”

“You needed a rest,” he said, in a hard tone. “Why did you go out
again?”

He was looking her fairly in the face, and he could read the sudden
fear and wild uncertainty that leaped into her eyes. “I—I had to go
to—to the store,” she gasped, almost in a whisper, “I had to go—”

“You are lying to me,” said Jurgis. Then he clenched his hands and took
a step toward her. “Why do you lie to me?” he cried, fiercely. “What
are you doing that you have to lie to me?”

“Jurgis!” she exclaimed, starting up in fright. “Oh, Jurgis, how can
you?”

“You have lied to me, I say!” he cried. “You told me you had been to
Jadvyga’s house that other night, and you hadn’t. You had been where
you were last night—somewheres downtown, for I saw you get off the car.
Where were you?”

It was as if he had struck a knife into her. She seemed to go all to
pieces. For half a second she stood, reeling and swaying, staring at
him with horror in her eyes; then, with a cry of anguish, she tottered
forward, stretching out her arms to him. But he stepped aside,
deliberately, and let her fall. She caught herself at the side of the
bed, and then sank down, burying her face in her hands and bursting
into frantic weeping.

There came one of those hysterical crises that had so often dismayed
him. Ona sobbed and wept, her fear and anguish building themselves up
into long climaxes. Furious gusts of emotion would come sweeping over
her, shaking her as the tempest shakes the trees upon the hills; all
her frame would quiver and throb with them—it was as if some dreadful
thing rose up within her and took possession of her, torturing her,
tearing her. This thing had been wont to set Jurgis quite beside
himself; but now he stood with his lips set tightly and his hands
clenched—she might weep till she killed herself, but she should not
move him this time—not an inch, not an inch. Because the sounds she
made set his blood to running cold and his lips to quivering in spite
of himself, he was glad of the diversion when Teta Elzbieta, pale with
fright, opened the door and rushed in; yet he turned upon her with an
oath. “Go out!” he cried, “go out!” And then, as she stood hesitating,
about to speak, he seized her by the arm, and half flung her from the
room, slamming the door and barring it with a table. Then he turned
again and faced Ona, crying—“Now, answer me!”

Yet she did not hear him—she was still in the grip of the fiend. Jurgis
could see her outstretched hands, shaking and twitching, roaming here
and there over the bed at will, like living things; he could see
convulsive shudderings start in her body and run through her limbs. She
was sobbing and choking—it was as if there were too many sounds for one
throat, they came chasing each other, like waves upon the sea. Then her
voice would begin to rise into screams, louder and louder until it
broke in wild, horrible peals of laughter. Jurgis bore it until he
could bear it no longer, and then he sprang at her, seizing her by the
shoulders and shaking her, shouting into her ear: “Stop it, I say! Stop
it!”

She looked up at him, out of her agony; then she fell forward at his
feet. She caught them in her hands, in spite of his efforts to step
aside, and with her face upon the floor lay writhing. It made a choking
in Jurgis’ throat to hear her, and he cried again, more savagely than
before: “Stop it, I say!”

This time she heeded him, and caught her breath and lay silent, save
for the gasping sobs that wrenched all her frame. For a long minute she
lay there, perfectly motionless, until a cold fear seized her husband,
thinking that she was dying. Suddenly, however, he heard her voice,
faintly: “Jurgis! Jurgis!”

“What is it?” he said.

He had to bend down to her, she was so weak. She was pleading with him,
in broken phrases, painfully uttered: “Have faith in me! Believe me!”

“Believe what?” he cried.

“Believe that I—that I know best—that I love you! And do not ask
me—what you did. Oh, Jurgis, please, please! It is for the best—it is—”

He started to speak again, but she rushed on frantically, heading him
off. “If you will only do it! If you will only—only believe me! It
wasn’t my fault—I couldn’t help it—it will be all right—it is
nothing—it is no harm. Oh, Jurgis—please, please!”

She had hold of him, and was trying to raise herself to look at him; he
could feel the palsied shaking of her hands and the heaving of the
bosom she pressed against him. She managed to catch one of his hands
and gripped it convulsively, drawing it to her face, and bathing it in
her tears. “Oh, believe me, believe me!” she wailed again; and he
shouted in fury, “I will not!”

But still she clung to him, wailing aloud in her despair: “Oh, Jurgis,
think what you are doing! It will ruin us—it will ruin us! Oh, no, you
must not do it! No, don’t, don’t do it. You must not do it! It will
drive me mad—it will kill me—no, no, Jurgis, I am crazy—it is nothing.
You do not really need to know. We can be happy—we can love each other
just the same. Oh, please, please, believe me!”

Her words fairly drove him wild. He tore his hands loose, and flung her
off. “Answer me,” he cried. “God damn it, I say—answer me!”

She sank down upon the floor, beginning to cry again. It was like
listening to the moan of a damned soul, and Jurgis could not stand it.
He smote his fist upon the table by his side, and shouted again at her,
“Answer me!”

She began to scream aloud, her voice like the voice of some wild beast:
“Ah! Ah! I can’t! I can’t do it!”

“Why can’t you do it?” he shouted.

“I don’t know how!”

He sprang and caught her by the arm, lifting her up, and glaring into
her face. “Tell me where you were last night!” he panted. “Quick, out
with it!”

Then she began to whisper, one word at a time: “I—was in—a
house—downtown—”

“What house? What do you mean?”

She tried to hide her eyes away, but he held her. “Miss Henderson’s
house,” she gasped. He did not understand at first. “Miss Henderson’s
house,” he echoed. And then suddenly, as in an explosion, the horrible
truth burst over him, and he reeled and staggered back with a scream.
He caught himself against the wall, and put his hand to his forehead,
staring about him, and whispering, “Jesus! Jesus!”

An instant later he leaped at her, as she lay groveling at his feet. He
seized her by the throat. “Tell me!” he gasped, hoarsely. “Quick! Who
took you to that place?”

She tried to get away, making him furious; he thought it was fear, of
the pain of his clutch—he did not understand that it was the agony of
her shame. Still she answered him, “Connor.”

“Connor,” he gasped. “Who is Connor?”

“The boss,” she answered. “The man—”

He tightened his grip, in his frenzy, and only when he saw her eyes
closing did he realize that he was choking her. Then he relaxed his
fingers, and crouched, waiting, until she opened her lids again. His
breath beat hot into her face.

“Tell me,” he whispered, at last, “tell me about it.”

She lay perfectly motionless, and he had to hold his breath to catch
her words. “I did not want—to do it,” she said; “I tried—I tried not to
do it. I only did it—to save us. It was our only chance.”

Again, for a space, there was no sound but his panting. Ona’s eyes
closed and when she spoke again she did not open them. “He told me—he
would have me turned off. He told me he would—we would all of us lose
our places. We could never get anything to do—here—again. He—he meant
it—he would have ruined us.”

Jurgis’ arms were shaking so that he could scarcely hold himself up,
and lurched forward now and then as he listened. “When—when did this
begin?” he gasped.

“At the very first,” she said. She spoke as if in a trance. “It was
all—it was their plot—Miss Henderson’s plot. She hated me. And he—he
wanted me. He used to speak to me—out on the platform. Then he began
to—to make love to me. He offered me money. He begged me—he said he
loved me. Then he threatened me. He knew all about us, he knew we would
starve. He knew your boss—he knew Marija’s. He would hound us to death,
he said—then he said if I would—if I—we would all of us be sure of
work—always. Then one day he caught hold of me—he would not let
go—he—he—”

“Where was this?”

“In the hallway—at night—after every one had gone. I could not help it.
I thought of you—of the baby—of mother and the children. I was afraid
of him—afraid to cry out.”

A moment ago her face had been ashen gray, now it was scarlet. She was
beginning to breathe hard again. Jurgis made not a sound.

“That was two months ago. Then he wanted me to come—to that house. He
wanted me to stay there. He said all of us—that we would not have to
work. He made me come there—in the evenings. I told you—you thought I
was at the factory. Then—one night it snowed, and I couldn’t get back.
And last night—the cars were stopped. It was such a little thing—to
ruin us all. I tried to walk, but I couldn’t. I didn’t want you to
know. It would have—it would have been all right. We could have gone
on—just the same—you need never have known about it. He was getting
tired of me—he would have let me alone soon. I am going to have a
baby—I am getting ugly. He told me that—twice, he told me, last night.
He kicked me—last night—too. And now you will kill him—you—you will
kill him—and we shall die.”

All this she had said without a quiver; she lay still as death, not an
eyelid moving. And Jurgis, too, said not a word. He lifted himself by
the bed, and stood up. He did not stop for another glance at her, but
went to the door and opened it. He did not see Elzbieta, crouching
terrified in the corner. He went out, hatless, leaving the street door
open behind him. The instant his feet were on the sidewalk he broke
into a run.

He ran like one possessed, blindly, furiously, looking neither to the
right nor left. He was on Ashland Avenue before exhaustion compelled
him to slow down, and then, noticing a car, he made a dart for it and
drew himself aboard. His eyes were wild and his hair flying, and he was
breathing hoarsely, like a wounded bull; but the people on the car did
not notice this particularly—perhaps it seemed natural to them that a
man who smelled as Jurgis smelled should exhibit an aspect to
correspond. They began to give way before him as usual. The conductor
took his nickel gingerly, with the tips of his fingers, and then left
him with the platform to himself. Jurgis did not even notice it—his
thoughts were far away. Within his soul it was like a roaring furnace;
he stood waiting, waiting, crouching as if for a spring.

He had some of his breath back when the car came to the entrance of the
yards, and so he leaped off and started again, racing at full speed.
People turned and stared at him, but he saw no one—there was the
factory, and he bounded through the doorway and down the corridor. He
knew the room where Ona worked, and he knew Connor, the boss of the
loading-gang outside. He looked for the man as he sprang into the room.

The truckmen were hard at work, loading the freshly packed boxes and
barrels upon the cars. Jurgis shot one swift glance up and down the
platform—the man was not on it. But then suddenly he heard a voice in
the corridor, and started for it with a bound. In an instant more he
fronted the boss.

He was a big, red-faced Irishman, coarse-featured, and smelling of
liquor. He saw Jurgis as he crossed the threshold, and turned white. He
hesitated one second, as if meaning to run; and in the next his
assailant was upon him. He put up his hands to protect his face, but
Jurgis, lunging with all the power of his arm and body, struck him
fairly between the eyes and knocked him backward. The next moment he
was on top of him, burying his fingers in his throat.

To Jurgis this man’s whole presence reeked of the crime he had
committed; the touch of his body was madness to him—it set every nerve
of him a-tremble, it aroused all the demon in his soul. It had worked
its will upon Ona, this great beast—and now he had it, he had it! It
was his turn now! Things swam blood before him, and he screamed aloud
in his fury, lifting his victim and smashing his head upon the floor.

The place, of course, was in an uproar; women fainting and shrieking,
and men rushing in. Jurgis was so bent upon his task that he knew
nothing of this, and scarcely realized that people were trying to
interfere with him; it was only when half a dozen men had seized him by
the legs and shoulders and were pulling at him, that he understood that
he was losing his prey. In a flash he had bent down and sunk his teeth
into the man’s cheek; and when they tore him away he was dripping with
blood, and little ribbons of skin were hanging in his mouth.

They got him down upon the floor, clinging to him by his arms and legs,
and still they could hardly hold him. He fought like a tiger, writhing
and twisting, half flinging them off, and starting toward his
unconscious enemy. But yet others rushed in, until there was a little
mountain of twisted limbs and bodies, heaving and tossing, and working
its way about the room. In the end, by their sheer weight, they choked
the breath out of him, and then they carried him to the company police
station, where he lay still until they had summoned a patrol wagon to
take him away.




CHAPTER XVI


When Jurgis got up again he went quietly enough. He was exhausted and
half-dazed, and besides he saw the blue uniforms of the policemen. He
drove in a patrol wagon with half a dozen of them watching him; keeping
as far away as possible, however, on account of the fertilizer. Then he
stood before the sergeant’s desk and gave his name and address, and saw
a charge of assault and battery entered against him. On his way to his
cell a burly policeman cursed him because he started down the wrong
corridor, and then added a kick when he was not quick enough;
nevertheless, Jurgis did not even lift his eyes—he had lived two years
and a half in Packingtown, and he knew what the police were. It was as
much as a man’s very life was worth to anger them, here in their inmost
lair; like as not a dozen would pile on to him at once, and pound his
face into a pulp. It would be nothing unusual if he got his skull
cracked in the mêlée—in which case they would report that he had been
drunk and had fallen down, and there would be no one to know the
difference or to care.

So a barred door clanged upon Jurgis and he sat down upon a bench and
buried his face in his hands. He was alone; he had the afternoon and
all of the night to himself.

At first he was like a wild beast that has glutted itself; he was in a
dull stupor of satisfaction. He had done up the scoundrel pretty
well—not as well as he would have if they had given him a minute more,
but pretty well, all the same; the ends of his fingers were still
tingling from their contact with the fellow’s throat. But then, little
by little, as his strength came back and his senses cleared, he began
to see beyond his momentary gratification; that he had nearly killed
the boss would not help Ona—not the horrors that she had borne, nor the
memory that would haunt her all her days. It would not help to feed her
and her child; she would certainly lose her place, while he—what was to
happen to him God only knew.

Half the night he paced the floor, wrestling with this nightmare; and
when he was exhausted he lay down, trying to sleep, but finding
instead, for the first time in his life, that his brain was too much
for him. In the cell next to him was a drunken wife-beater and in the
one beyond a yelling maniac. At midnight they opened the station house
to the homeless wanderers who were crowded about the door, shivering in
the winter blast, and they thronged into the corridor outside of the
cells. Some of them stretched themselves out on the bare stone floor
and fell to snoring, others sat up, laughing and talking, cursing and
quarreling. The air was fetid with their breath, yet in spite of this
some of them smelled Jurgis and called down the torments of hell upon
him, while he lay in a far corner of his cell, counting the throbbings
of the blood in his forehead.

They had brought him his supper, which was “duffers and dope”—being
hunks of dry bread on a tin plate, and coffee, called “dope” because it
was drugged to keep the prisoners quiet. Jurgis had not known this, or
he would have swallowed the stuff in desperation; as it was, every
nerve of him was a-quiver with shame and rage. Toward morning the place
fell silent, and he got up and began to pace his cell; and then within
the soul of him there rose up a fiend, red-eyed and cruel, and tore out
the strings of his heart.

It was not for himself that he suffered—what did a man who worked in
Durham’s fertilizer mill care about anything that the world might do to
him! What was any tyranny of prison compared with the tyranny of the
past, of the thing that had happened and could not be recalled, of the
memory that could never be effaced! The horror of it drove him mad; he
stretched out his arms to heaven, crying out for deliverance from
it—and there was no deliverance, there was no power even in heaven that
could undo the past. It was a ghost that would not drown; it followed
him, it seized upon him and beat him to the ground. Ah, if only he
could have foreseen it—but then, he would have foreseen it, if he had
not been a fool! He smote his hands upon his forehead, cursing himself
because he had ever allowed Ona to work where she had, because he had
not stood between her and a fate which every one knew to be so common.
He should have taken her away, even if it were to lie down and die of
starvation in the gutters of Chicago’s streets! And now—oh, it could
not be true; it was too monstrous, too horrible.

It was a thing that could not be faced; a new shuddering seized him
every time he tried to think of it. No, there was no bearing the load
of it, there was no living under it. There would be none for her—he
knew that he might pardon her, might plead with her on his knees, but
she would never look him in the face again, she would never be his wife
again. The shame of it would kill her—there could be no other
deliverance, and it was best that she should die.

This was simple and clear, and yet, with cruel inconsistency, whenever
he escaped from this nightmare it was to suffer and cry out at the
vision of Ona starving. They had put him in jail, and they would keep
him here a long time, years maybe. And Ona would surely not go to work
again, broken and crushed as she was. And Elzbieta and Marija, too,
might lose their places—if that hell fiend Connor chose to set to work
to ruin them, they would all be turned out. And even if he did not,
they could not live—even if the boys left school again, they could
surely not pay all the bills without him and Ona. They had only a few
dollars now—they had just paid the rent of the house a week ago, and
that after it was two weeks overdue. So it would be due again in a
week! They would have no money to pay it then—and they would lose the
house, after all their long, heartbreaking struggle. Three times now
the agent had warned him that he would not tolerate another delay.
Perhaps it was very base of Jurgis to be thinking about the house when
he had the other unspeakable thing to fill his mind; yet, how much he
had suffered for this house, how much they had all of them suffered! It
was their one hope of respite, as long as they lived; they had put all
their money into it—and they were working people, poor people, whose
money was their strength, the very substance of them, body and soul,
the thing by which they lived and for lack of which they died.

And they would lose it all; they would be turned out into the streets,
and have to hide in some icy garret, and live or die as best they
could! Jurgis had all the night—and all of many more nights—to think
about this, and he saw the thing in its details; he lived it all, as if
he were there. They would sell their furniture, and then run into debt
at the stores, and then be refused credit; they would borrow a little
from the Szedvilases, whose delicatessen store was tottering on the
brink of ruin; the neighbors would come and help them a little—poor,
sick Jadvyga would bring a few spare pennies, as she always did when
people were starving, and Tamoszius Kuszleika would bring them the
proceeds of a night’s fiddling. So they would struggle to hang on until
he got out of jail—or would they know that he was in jail, would they
be able to find out anything about him? Would they be allowed to see
him—or was it to be part of his punishment to be kept in ignorance
about their fate?

His mind would hang upon the worst possibilities; he saw Ona ill and
tortured, Marija out of her place, little Stanislovas unable to get to
work for the snow, the whole family turned out on the street. God
Almighty! would they actually let them lie down in the street and die?
Would there be no help even then—would they wander about in the snow
till they froze? Jurgis had never seen any dead bodies in the streets,
but he had seen people evicted and disappear, no one knew where; and
though the city had a relief bureau, though there was a charity
organization society in the stockyards district, in all his life there
he had never heard of either of them. They did not advertise their
activities, having more calls than they could attend to without that.

—So on until morning. Then he had another ride in the patrol wagon,
along with the drunken wife-beater and the maniac, several “plain
drunks” and “saloon fighters,” a burglar, and two men who had been
arrested for stealing meat from the packing houses. Along with them he
was driven into a large, white-walled room, stale-smelling and crowded.
In front, upon a raised platform behind a rail, sat a stout,
florid-faced personage, with a nose broken out in purple blotches.

Our friend realized vaguely that he was about to be tried. He wondered
what for—whether or not his victim might be dead, and if so, what they
would do with him. Hang him, perhaps, or beat him to death—nothing
would have surprised Jurgis, who knew little of the laws. Yet he had
picked up gossip enough to have it occur to him that the loud-voiced
man upon the bench might be the notorious Justice Callahan, about whom
the people of Packingtown spoke with bated breath.

“Pat” Callahan—“Growler” Pat, as he had been known before he ascended
the bench—had begun life as a butcher boy and a bruiser of local
reputation; he had gone into politics almost as soon as he had learned
to talk, and had held two offices at once before he was old enough to
vote. If Scully was the thumb, Pat Callahan was the first finger of the
unseen hand whereby the packers held down the people of the district.
No politician in Chicago ranked higher in their confidence; he had been
at it a long time—had been the business agent in the city council of
old Durham, the self-made merchant, way back in the early days, when
the whole city of Chicago had been up at auction. “Growler” Pat had
given up holding city offices very early in his career—caring only for
party power, and giving the rest of his time to superintending his
dives and brothels. Of late years, however, since his children were
growing up, he had begun to value respectability, and had had himself
made a magistrate; a position for which he was admirably fitted,
because of his strong conservatism and his contempt for “foreigners.”

Jurgis sat gazing about the room for an hour or two; he was in hopes
that some one of the family would come, but in this he was
disappointed. Finally, he was led before the bar, and a lawyer for the
company appeared against him. Connor was under the doctor’s care, the
lawyer explained briefly, and if his Honor would hold the prisoner for
a week—“Three hundred dollars,” said his Honor, promptly.

Jurgis was staring from the judge to the lawyer in perplexity. “Have
you any one to go on your bond?” demanded the judge, and then a clerk
who stood at Jurgis’ elbow explained to him what this meant. The latter
shook his head, and before he realized what had happened the policemen
were leading him away again. They took him to a room where other
prisoners were waiting and here he stayed until court adjourned, when
he had another long and bitterly cold ride in a patrol wagon to the
county jail, which is on the north side of the city, and nine or ten
miles from the stockyards.

Here they searched Jurgis, leaving him only his money, which consisted
of fifteen cents. Then they led him to a room and told him to strip for
a bath; after which he had to walk down a long gallery, past the grated
cell doors of the inmates of the jail. This was a great event to the
latter—the daily review of the new arrivals, all stark naked, and many
and diverting were the comments. Jurgis was required to stay in the
bath longer than any one, in the vain hope of getting out of him a few
of his phosphates and acids. The prisoners roomed two in a cell, but
that day there was one left over, and he was the one.

The cells were in tiers, opening upon galleries. His cell was about
five feet by seven in size, with a stone floor and a heavy wooden bench
built into it. There was no window—the only light came from windows
near the roof at one end of the court outside. There were two bunks,
one above the other, each with a straw mattress and a pair of gray
blankets—the latter stiff as boards with filth, and alive with fleas,
bedbugs, and lice. When Jurgis lifted up the mattress he discovered
beneath it a layer of scurrying roaches, almost as badly frightened as
himself.

Here they brought him more “duffers and dope,” with the addition of a
bowl of soup. Many of the prisoners had their meals brought in from a
restaurant, but Jurgis had no money for that. Some had books to read
and cards to play, with candles to burn by night, but Jurgis was all
alone in darkness and silence. He could not sleep again; there was the
same maddening procession of thoughts that lashed him like whips upon
his naked back. When night fell he was pacing up and down his cell like
a wild beast that breaks its teeth upon the bars of its cage. Now and
then in his frenzy he would fling himself against the walls of the
place, beating his hands upon them. They cut him and bruised him—they
were cold and merciless as the men who had built them.

In the distance there was a church-tower bell that tolled the hours one
by one. When it came to midnight Jurgis was lying upon the floor with
his head in his arms, listening. Instead of falling silent at the end,
the bell broke into a sudden clangor. Jurgis raised his head; what
could that mean—a fire? God! Suppose there were to be a fire in this
jail! But then he made out a melody in the ringing; there were chimes.
And they seemed to waken the city—all around, far and near, there were
bells, ringing wild music; for fully a minute Jurgis lay lost in
wonder, before, all at once, the meaning of it broke over him—that this
was Christmas Eve!

Christmas Eve—he had forgotten it entirely! There was a breaking of
floodgates, a whirl of new memories and new griefs rushing into his
mind. In far Lithuania they had celebrated Christmas; and it came to
him as if it had been yesterday—himself a little child, with his lost
brother and his dead father in the cabin—in the deep black forest,
where the snow fell all day and all night and buried them from the
world. It was too far off for Santa Claus in Lithuania, but it was not
too far for peace and good will to men, for the wonder-bearing vision
of the Christ Child. And even in Packingtown they had not forgotten
it—some gleam of it had never failed to break their darkness. Last
Christmas Eve and all Christmas Day Jurgis had toiled on the killing
beds, and Ona at wrapping hams, and still they had found strength
enough to take the children for a walk upon the avenue, to see the
store windows all decorated with Christmas trees and ablaze with
electric lights. In one window there would be live geese, in another
marvels in sugar—pink and white canes big enough for ogres, and cakes
with cherubs upon them; in a third there would be rows of fat yellow
turkeys, decorated with rosettes, and rabbits and squirrels hanging; in
a fourth would be a fairyland of toys—lovely dolls with pink dresses,
and woolly sheep and drums and soldier hats. Nor did they have to go
without their share of all this, either. The last time they had had a
big basket with them and all their Christmas marketing to do—a roast of
pork and a cabbage and some rye bread, and a pair of mittens for Ona,
and a rubber doll that squeaked, and a little green cornucopia full of
candy to be hung from the gas jet and gazed at by half a dozen pairs of
longing eyes.

Even half a year of the sausage machines and the fertilizer mill had
not been able to kill the thought of Christmas in them; there was a
choking in Jurgis’ throat as he recalled that the very night Ona had
not come home Teta Elzbieta had taken him aside and shown him an old
valentine that she had picked up in a paper store for three cents—dingy
and shopworn, but with bright colors, and figures of angels and doves.
She had wiped all the specks off this, and was going to set it on the
mantel, where the children could see it. Great sobs shook Jurgis at
this memory—they would spend their Christmas in misery and despair,
with him in prison and Ona ill and their home in desolation. Ah, it was
too cruel! Why at least had they not left him alone—why, after they had
shut him in jail, must they be ringing Christmas chimes in his ears!

But no, their bells were not ringing for him—their Christmas was not
meant for him, they were simply not counting him at all. He was of no
consequence—he was flung aside, like a bit of trash, the carcass of
some animal. It was horrible, horrible! His wife might be dying, his
baby might be starving, his whole family might be perishing in the
cold—and all the while they were ringing their Christmas chimes! And
the bitter mockery of it—all this was punishment for him! They put him
in a place where the snow could not beat in, where the cold could not
eat through his bones; they brought him food and drink—why, in the name
of heaven, if they must punish him, did they not put his family in jail
and leave him outside—why could they find no better way to punish him
than to leave three weak women and six helpless children to starve and
freeze? That was their law, that was their justice!

Jurgis stood upright; trembling with passion, his hands clenched and
his arms upraised, his whole soul ablaze with hatred and defiance. Ten
thousand curses upon them and their law! Their justice—it was a lie, it
was a lie, a hideous, brutal lie, a thing too black and hateful for any
world but a world of nightmares. It was a sham and a loathsome mockery.
There was no justice, there was no right, anywhere in it—it was only
force, it was tyranny, the will and the power, reckless and
unrestrained! They had ground him beneath their heel, they had devoured
all his substance; they had murdered his old father, they had broken
and wrecked his wife, they had crushed and cowed his whole family; and
now they were through with him, they had no further use for him—and
because he had interfered with them, had gotten in their way, this was
what they had done to him! They had put him behind bars, as if he had
been a wild beast, a thing without sense or reason, without rights,
without affections, without feelings. Nay, they would not even have
treated a beast as they had treated him! Would any man in his senses
have trapped a wild thing in its lair, and left its young behind to
die?

These midnight hours were fateful ones to Jurgis; in them was the
beginning of his rebellion, of his outlawry and his unbelief. He had no
wit to trace back the social crime to its far sources—he could not say
that it was the thing men have called “the system” that was crushing
him to the earth; that it was the packers, his masters, who had bought
up the law of the land, and had dealt out their brutal will to him from
the seat of justice. He only knew that he was wronged, and that the
world had wronged him; that the law, that society, with all its powers,
had declared itself his foe. And every hour his soul grew blacker,
every hour he dreamed new dreams of vengeance, of defiance, of raging,
frenzied hate.

The vilest deeds, like poison weeds,
    Bloom well in prison air;
It is only what is good in Man
    That wastes and withers there;
Pale Anguish keeps the heavy gate,
    And the Warder is Despair.


So wrote a poet, to whom the world had dealt its justice—

I know not whether Laws be right,
    Or whether Laws be wrong;
All that we know who lie in gaol
    Is that the wall is strong.
And they do well to hide their hell,
    For in it things are done
That Son of God nor son of Man
    Ever should look upon!




CHAPTER XVII


At seven o’clock the next morning Jurgis was let out to get water to
wash his cell—a duty which he performed faithfully, but which most of
the prisoners were accustomed to shirk, until their cells became so
filthy that the guards interposed. Then he had more “duffers and dope,”
and afterward was allowed three hours for exercise, in a long,
cement-walked court roofed with glass. Here were all the inmates of the
jail crowded together. At one side of the court was a place for
visitors, cut off by two heavy wire screens, a foot apart, so that
nothing could be passed in to the prisoners; here Jurgis watched
anxiously, but there came no one to see him.

Soon after he went back to his cell, a keeper opened the door to let in
another prisoner. He was a dapper young fellow, with a light brown
mustache and blue eyes, and a graceful figure. He nodded to Jurgis, and
then, as the keeper closed the door upon him, began gazing critically
about him.

“Well, pal,” he said, as his glance encountered Jurgis again, “good
morning.”

“Good morning,” said Jurgis.

“A rum go for Christmas, eh?” added the other.

Jurgis nodded.

The newcomer went to the bunks and inspected the blankets; he lifted up
the mattress, and then dropped it with an exclamation. “My God!” he
said, “that’s the worst yet.”

He glanced at Jurgis again. “Looks as if it hadn’t been slept in last
night. Couldn’t stand it, eh?”

“I didn’t want to sleep last night,” said Jurgis.

“When did you come in?”

“Yesterday.”

The other had another look around, and then wrinkled up his nose.
“There’s the devil of a stink in here,” he said, suddenly. “What is
it?”

“It’s me,” said Jurgis.

“You?”

“Yes, me.”

“Didn’t they make you wash?”

“Yes, but this don’t wash.”

“What is it?”

“Fertilizer.”

“Fertilizer! The deuce! What are you?”

“I work in the stockyards—at least I did until the other day. It’s in
my clothes.”

“That’s a new one on me,” said the newcomer. “I thought I’d been up
against ‘em all. What are you in for?”

“I hit my boss.”

“Oh—that’s it. What did he do?”

“He—he treated me mean.”

“I see. You’re what’s called an honest workingman!”

“What are you?” Jurgis asked.

“I?” The other laughed. “They say I’m a cracksman,” he said.

“What’s that?” asked Jurgis.

“Safes, and such things,” answered the other.

“Oh,” said Jurgis, wonderingly, and stared at the speaker in awe. “You
mean you break into them—you—you—”

“Yes,” laughed the other, “that’s what they say.”

He did not look to be over twenty-two or three, though, as Jurgis found
afterward, he was thirty. He spoke like a man of education, like what
the world calls a “gentleman.”

“Is that what you’re here for?” Jurgis inquired.

“No,” was the answer. “I’m here for disorderly conduct. They were mad
because they couldn’t get any evidence.

“What’s your name?” the young fellow continued after a pause. “My
name’s Duane—Jack Duane. I’ve more than a dozen, but that’s my company
one.” He seated himself on the floor with his back to the wall and his
legs crossed, and went on talking easily; he soon put Jurgis on a
friendly footing—he was evidently a man of the world, used to getting
on, and not too proud to hold conversation with a mere laboring man. He
drew Jurgis out, and heard all about his life all but the one
unmentionable thing; and then he told stories about his own life. He
was a great one for stories, not always of the choicest. Being sent to
jail had apparently not disturbed his cheerfulness; he had “done time”
twice before, it seemed, and he took it all with a frolic welcome. What
with women and wine and the excitement of his vocation, a man could
afford to rest now and then.

Naturally, the aspect of prison life was changed for Jurgis by the
arrival of a cell mate. He could not turn his face to the wall and
sulk, he had to speak when he was spoken to; nor could he help being
interested in the conversation of Duane—the first educated man with
whom he had ever talked. How could he help listening with wonder while
the other told of midnight ventures and perilous escapes, of feastings
and orgies, of fortunes squandered in a night? The young fellow had an
amused contempt for Jurgis, as a sort of working mule; he, too, had
felt the world’s injustice, but instead of bearing it patiently, he had
struck back, and struck hard. He was striking all the time—there was
war between him and society. He was a genial freebooter, living off the
enemy, without fear or shame. He was not always victorious, but then
defeat did not mean annihilation, and need not break his spirit.

Withal he was a goodhearted fellow—too much so, it appeared. His story
came out, not in the first day, nor the second, but in the long hours
that dragged by, in which they had nothing to do but talk and nothing
to talk of but themselves. Jack Duane was from the East; he was a
college-bred man—had been studying electrical engineering. Then his
father had met with misfortune in business and killed himself; and
there had been his mother and a younger brother and sister. Also, there
was an invention of Duane’s; Jurgis could not understand it clearly,
but it had to do with telegraphing, and it was a very important
thing—there were fortunes in it, millions upon millions of dollars. And
Duane had been robbed of it by a great company, and got tangled up in
lawsuits and lost all his money. Then somebody had given him a tip on a
horse race, and he had tried to retrieve his fortune with another
person’s money, and had to run away, and all the rest had come from
that. The other asked him what had led him to safe-breaking—to Jurgis a
wild and appalling occupation to think about. A man he had met, his
cell mate had replied—one thing leads to another. Didn’t he ever wonder
about his family, Jurgis asked. Sometimes, the other answered, but not
often—he didn’t allow it. Thinking about it would make it no better.
This wasn’t a world in which a man had any business with a family;
sooner or later Jurgis would find that out also, and give up the fight
and shift for himself.

Jurgis was so transparently what he pretended to be that his cell mate
was as open with him as a child; it was pleasant to tell him
adventures, he was so full of wonder and admiration, he was so new to
the ways of the country. Duane did not even bother to keep back names
and places—he told all his triumphs and his failures, his loves and his
griefs. Also he introduced Jurgis to many of the other prisoners,
nearly half of whom he knew by name. The crowd had already given Jurgis
a name—they called him “the stinker.” This was cruel, but they meant no
harm by it, and he took it with a good-natured grin.

Our friend had caught now and then a whiff from the sewers over which
he lived, but this was the first time that he had ever been splashed by
their filth. This jail was a Noah’s ark of the city’s crime—there were
murderers, “hold-up men” and burglars, embezzlers, counterfeiters and
forgers, bigamists, “shoplifters,” “confidence men,” petty thieves and
pickpockets, gamblers and procurers, brawlers, beggars, tramps and
drunkards; they were black and white, old and young, Americans and
natives of every nation under the sun. There were hardened criminals
and innocent men too poor to give bail; old men, and boys literally not
yet in their teens. They were the drainage of the great festering ulcer
of society; they were hideous to look upon, sickening to talk to. All
life had turned to rottenness and stench in them—love was a
beastliness, joy was a snare, and God was an imprecation. They strolled
here and there about the courtyard, and Jurgis listened to them. He was
ignorant and they were wise; they had been everywhere and tried
everything. They could tell the whole hateful story of it, set forth
the inner soul of a city in which justice and honor, women’s bodies and
men’s souls, were for sale in the marketplace, and human beings writhed
and fought and fell upon each other like wolves in a pit; in which
lusts were raging fires, and men were fuel, and humanity was festering
and stewing and wallowing in its own corruption. Into this wild-beast
tangle these men had been born without their consent, they had taken
part in it because they could not help it; that they were in jail was
no disgrace to them, for the game had never been fair, the dice were
loaded. They were swindlers and thieves of pennies and dimes, and they
had been trapped and put out of the way by the swindlers and thieves of
millions of dollars.

To most of this Jurgis tried not to listen. They frightened him with
their savage mockery; and all the while his heart was far away, where
his loved ones were calling. Now and then in the midst of it his
thoughts would take flight; and then the tears would come into his
eyes—and he would be called back by the jeering laughter of his
companions.

He spent a week in this company, and during all that time he had no
word from his home. He paid one of his fifteen cents for a postal card,
and his companion wrote a note to the family, telling them where he was
and when he would be tried. There came no answer to it, however, and at
last, the day before New Year’s, Jurgis bade good-by to Jack Duane. The
latter gave him his address, or rather the address of his mistress, and
made Jurgis promise to look him up. “Maybe I could help you out of a
hole some day,” he said, and added that he was sorry to have him go.
Jurgis rode in the patrol wagon back to Justice Callahan’s court for
trial.

One of the first things he made out as he entered the room was Teta
Elzbieta and little Kotrina, looking pale and frightened, seated far in
the rear. His heart began to pound, but he did not dare to try to
signal to them, and neither did Elzbieta. He took his seat in the
prisoners’ pen and sat gazing at them in helpless agony. He saw that
Ona was not with them, and was full of foreboding as to what that might
mean. He spent half an hour brooding over this—and then suddenly he
straightened up and the blood rushed into his face. A man had come
in—Jurgis could not see his features for the bandages that swathed him,
but he knew the burly figure. It was Connor! A trembling seized him,
and his limbs bent as if for a spring. Then suddenly he felt a hand on
his collar, and heard a voice behind him: “Sit down, you son of a—!”

He subsided, but he never took his eyes off his enemy. The fellow was
still alive, which was a disappointment, in one way; and yet it was
pleasant to see him, all in penitential plasters. He and the company
lawyer, who was with him, came and took seats within the judge’s
railing; and a minute later the clerk called Jurgis’ name, and the
policeman jerked him to his feet and led him before the bar, gripping
him tightly by the arm, lest he should spring upon the boss.

Jurgis listened while the man entered the witness chair, took the oath,
and told his story. The wife of the prisoner had been employed in a
department near him, and had been discharged for impudence to him. Half
an hour later he had been violently attacked, knocked down, and almost
choked to death. He had brought witnesses—

“They will probably not be necessary,” observed the judge and he turned
to Jurgis. “You admit attacking the plaintiff?” he asked.

“Him?” inquired Jurgis, pointing at the boss.

“Yes,” said the judge. “I hit him, sir,” said Jurgis.

“Say ‘your Honor,’” said the officer, pinching his arm hard.

“Your Honor,” said Jurgis, obediently.

“You tried to choke him?”

“Yes, sir, your Honor.”

“Ever been arrested before?”

“No, sir, your Honor.”

“What have you to say for yourself?”

Jurgis hesitated. What had he to say? In two years and a half he had
learned to speak English for practical purposes, but these had never
included the statement that some one had intimidated and seduced his
wife. He tried once or twice, stammering and balking, to the annoyance
of the judge, who was gasping from the odor of fertilizer. Finally, the
prisoner made it understood that his vocabulary was inadequate, and
there stepped up a dapper young man with waxed mustaches, bidding him
speak in any language he knew.

Jurgis began; supposing that he would be given time, he explained how
the boss had taken advantage of his wife’s position to make advances to
her and had threatened her with the loss of her place. When the
interpreter had translated this, the judge, whose calendar was crowded,
and whose automobile was ordered for a certain hour, interrupted with
the remark: “Oh, I see. Well, if he made love to your wife, why didn’t
she complain to the superintendent or leave the place?”

Jurgis hesitated, somewhat taken aback; he began to explain that they
were very poor—that work was hard to get—

“I see,” said Justice Callahan; “so instead you thought you would knock
him down.” He turned to the plaintiff, inquiring, “Is there any truth
in this story, Mr. Connor?”

“Not a particle, your Honor,” said the boss. “It is very
unpleasant—they tell some such tale every time you have to discharge a
woman—”

“Yes, I know,” said the judge. “I hear it often enough. The fellow
seems to have handled you pretty roughly. Thirty days and costs. Next
case.”

Jurgis had been listening in perplexity. It was only when the policeman
who had him by the arm turned and started to lead him away that he
realized that sentence had been passed. He gazed round him wildly.
“Thirty days!” he panted and then he whirled upon the judge. “What will
my family do?” he cried frantically. “I have a wife and baby, sir, and
they have no money—my God, they will starve to death!”

“You would have done well to think about them before you committed the
assault,” said the judge dryly, as he turned to look at the next
prisoner.

Jurgis would have spoken again, but the policeman had seized him by the
collar and was twisting it, and a second policeman was making for him
with evidently hostile intentions. So he let them lead him away. Far
down the room he saw Elzbieta and Kotrina, risen from their seats,
staring in fright; he made one effort to go to them, and then, brought
back by another twist at his throat, he bowed his head and gave up the
struggle. They thrust him into a cell room, where other prisoners were
waiting; and as soon as court had adjourned they led him down with them
into the “Black Maria,” and drove him away.

This time Jurgis was bound for the “Bridewell,” a petty jail where Cook
County prisoners serve their time. It was even filthier and more
crowded than the county jail; all the smaller fry out of the latter had
been sifted into it—the petty thieves and swindlers, the brawlers and
vagrants. For his cell mate Jurgis had an Italian fruit seller who had
refused to pay his graft to the policeman, and been arrested for
carrying a large pocketknife; as he did not understand a word of
English our friend was glad when he left. He gave place to a Norwegian
sailor, who had lost half an ear in a drunken brawl, and who proved to
be quarrelsome, cursing Jurgis because he moved in his bunk and caused
the roaches to drop upon the lower one. It would have been quite
intolerable, staying in a cell with this wild beast, but for the fact
that all day long the prisoners were put at work breaking stone.

Ten days of his thirty Jurgis spent thus, without hearing a word from
his family; then one day a keeper came and informed him that there was
a visitor to see him. Jurgis turned white, and so weak at the knees
that he could hardly leave his cell.

The man led him down the corridor and a flight of steps to the
visitors’ room, which was barred like a cell. Through the grating
Jurgis could see some one sitting in a chair; and as he came into the
room the person started up, and he saw that it was little Stanislovas.
At the sight of some one from home the big fellow nearly went to
pieces—he had to steady himself by a chair, and he put his other hand
to his forehead, as if to clear away a mist. “Well?” he said, weakly.

Little Stanislovas was also trembling, and all but too frightened to
speak. “They—they sent me to tell you—” he said, with a gulp.

“Well?” Jurgis repeated. He followed the boy’s glance to where the
keeper was standing watching them. “Never mind that,” Jurgis cried,
wildly. “How are they?”

“Ona is very sick,” Stanislovas said; “and we are almost starving. We
can’t get along; we thought you might be able to help us.”

Jurgis gripped the chair tighter; there were beads of perspiration on
his forehead, and his hand shook. “I—can’t help you,” he said.

“Ona lies in her room all day,” the boy went on, breathlessly. “She
won’t eat anything, and she cries all the time. She won’t tell what is
the matter and she won’t go to work at all. Then a long time ago the
man came for the rent. He was very cross. He came again last week. He
said he would turn us out of the house. And then Marija—”

A sob choked Stanislovas, and he stopped. “What’s the matter with
Marija?” cried Jurgis.

“She’s cut her hand!” said the boy. “She’s cut it bad, this time, worse
than before. She can’t work and it’s all turning green, and the company
doctor says she may—she may have to have it cut off. And Marija cries
all the time—her money is nearly all gone, too, and we can’t pay the
rent and the interest on the house; and we have no coal and nothing
more to eat, and the man at the store, he says—”

The little fellow stopped again, beginning to whimper. “Go on!” the
other panted in frenzy—“Go on!”

“I—I will,” sobbed Stanislovas. “It’s so—so cold all the time. And last
Sunday it snowed again—a deep, deep snow—and I couldn’t—couldn’t get to
work.”

“God!” Jurgis half shouted, and he took a step toward the child. There
was an old hatred between them because of the snow—ever since that
dreadful morning when the boy had had his fingers frozen and Jurgis had
had to beat him to send him to work. Now he clenched his hands, looking
as if he would try to break through the grating. “You little villain,”
he cried, “you didn’t try!”

“I did—I did!” wailed Stanislovas, shrinking from him in terror. “I
tried all day—two days. Elzbieta was with me, and she couldn’t either.
We couldn’t walk at all, it was so deep. And we had nothing to eat, and
oh, it was so cold! I tried, and then the third day Ona went with me—”

“Ona!”

“Yes. She tried to get to work, too. She had to. We were all starving.
But she had lost her place—”

Jurgis reeled, and gave a gasp. “She went back to that place?” he
screamed. “She tried to,” said Stanislovas, gazing at him in
perplexity. “Why not, Jurgis?”

The man breathed hard, three or four times. “Go—on,” he panted,
finally.

“I went with her,” said Stanislovas, “but Miss Henderson wouldn’t take
her back. And Connor saw her and cursed her. He was still bandaged
up—why did you hit him, Jurgis?” (There was some fascinating mystery
about this, the little fellow knew; but he could get no satisfaction.)

Jurgis could not speak; he could only stare, his eyes starting out.
“She has been trying to get other work,” the boy went on; “but she’s so
weak she can’t keep up. And my boss would not take me back, either—Ona
says he knows Connor, and that’s the reason; they’ve all got a grudge
against us now. So I’ve got to go downtown and sell papers with the
rest of the boys and Kotrina—”

“Kotrina!”

“Yes, she’s been selling papers, too. She does best, because she’s a
girl. Only the cold is so bad—it’s terrible coming home at night,
Jurgis. Sometimes they can’t come home at all—I’m going to try to find
them tonight and sleep where they do, it’s so late and it’s such a long
ways home. I’ve had to walk, and I didn’t know where it was—I don’t
know how to get back, either. Only mother said I must come, because you
would want to know, and maybe somebody would help your family when they
had put you in jail so you couldn’t work. And I walked all day to get
here—and I only had a piece of bread for breakfast, Jurgis. Mother
hasn’t any work either, because the sausage department is shut down;
and she goes and begs at houses with a basket, and people give her
food. Only she didn’t get much yesterday; it was too cold for her
fingers, and today she was crying—”

So little Stanislovas went on, sobbing as he talked; and Jurgis stood,
gripping the table tightly, saying not a word, but feeling that his
head would burst; it was like having weights piled upon him, one after
another, crushing the life out of him. He struggled and fought within
himself—as if in some terrible nightmare, in which a man suffers an
agony, and cannot lift his hand, nor cry out, but feels that he is
going mad, that his brain is on fire—

Just when it seemed to him that another turn of the screw would kill
him, little Stanislovas stopped. “You cannot help us?” he said weakly.

Jurgis shook his head.

“They won’t give you anything here?”

He shook it again.

“When are you coming out?”

“Three weeks yet,” Jurgis answered.

And the boy gazed around him uncertainly. “Then I might as well go,” he
said.

Jurgis nodded. Then, suddenly recollecting, he put his hand into his
pocket and drew it out, shaking. “Here,” he said, holding out the
fourteen cents. “Take this to them.”

And Stanislovas took it, and after a little more hesitation, started
for the door. “Good-by, Jurgis,” he said, and the other noticed that he
walked unsteadily as he passed out of sight.

For a minute or so Jurgis stood clinging to his chair, reeling and
swaying; then the keeper touched him on the arm, and he turned and went
back to breaking stone.




CHAPTER XVIII


Jurgis did not get out of the Bridewell quite as soon as he had
expected. To his sentence there were added “court costs” of a dollar
and a half—he was supposed to pay for the trouble of putting him in
jail, and not having the money, was obliged to work it off by three
days more of toil. Nobody had taken the trouble to tell him this—only
after counting the days and looking forward to the end in an agony of
impatience, when the hour came that he expected to be free he found
himself still set at the stone heap, and laughed at when he ventured to
protest. Then he concluded he must have counted wrong; but as another
day passed, he gave up all hope—and was sunk in the depths of despair,
when one morning after breakfast a keeper came to him with the word
that his time was up at last. So he doffed his prison garb, and put on
his old fertilizer clothing, and heard the door of the prison clang
behind him.

He stood upon the steps, bewildered; he could hardly believe that it
was true,—that the sky was above him again and the open street before
him; that he was a free man. But then the cold began to strike through
his clothes, and he started quickly away.

There had been a heavy snow, and now a thaw had set in; fine sleety
rain was falling, driven by a wind that pierced Jurgis to the bone. He
had not stopped for his-overcoat when he set out to “do up” Connor, and
so his rides in the patrol wagons had been cruel experiences; his
clothing was old and worn thin, and it never had been very warm. Now as
he trudged on the rain soon wet it through; there were six inches of
watery slush on the sidewalks, so that his feet would soon have been
soaked, even had there been no holes in his shoes.

Jurgis had had enough to eat in the jail, and the work had been the
least trying of any that he had done since he came to Chicago; but even
so, he had not grown strong—the fear and grief that had preyed upon his
mind had worn him thin. Now he shivered and shrunk from the rain,
hiding his hands in his pockets and hunching his shoulders together.
The Bridewell grounds were on the outskirts of the city and the country
around them was unsettled and wild—on one side was the big drainage
canal, and on the other a maze of railroad tracks, and so the wind had
full sweep.

After walking a ways, Jurgis met a little ragamuffin whom he hailed:
“Hey, sonny!” The boy cocked one eye at him—he knew that Jurgis was a
“jailbird” by his shaven head. “Wot yer want?” he queried.

“How do you go to the stockyards?” Jurgis demanded.

“I don’t go,” replied the boy.

Jurgis hesitated a moment, nonplussed. Then he said, “I mean which is
the way?”

“Why don’t yer say so then?” was the response, and the boy pointed to
the northwest, across the tracks. “That way.”

“How far is it?” Jurgis asked. “I dunno,” said the other. “Mebbe twenty
miles or so.”

“Twenty miles!” Jurgis echoed, and his face fell. He had to walk every
foot of it, for they had turned him out of jail without a penny in his
pockets.

Yet, when he once got started, and his blood had warmed with walking,
he forgot everything in the fever of his thoughts. All the dreadful
imaginations that had haunted him in his cell now rushed into his mind
at once. The agony was almost over—he was going to find out; and he
clenched his hands in his pockets as he strode, following his flying
desire, almost at a run. Ona—the baby—the family—the house—he would
know the truth about them all! And he was coming to the rescue—he was
free again! His hands were his own, and he could help them, he could do
battle for them against the world.

For an hour or so he walked thus, and then he began to look about him.
He seemed to be leaving the city altogether. The street was turning
into a country road, leading out to the westward; there were
snow-covered fields on either side of him. Soon he met a farmer driving
a two-horse wagon loaded with straw, and he stopped him.

“Is this the way to the stockyards?” he asked.

The farmer scratched his head. “I dunno jest where they be,” he said.
“But they’re in the city somewhere, and you’re going dead away from it
now.”

Jurgis looked dazed. “I was told this was the way,” he said.

“Who told you?”

“A boy.”

“Well, mebbe he was playing a joke on ye. The best thing ye kin do is
to go back, and when ye git into town ask a policeman. I’d take ye in,
only I’ve come a long ways an’ I’m loaded heavy. Git up!”

So Jurgis turned and followed, and toward the end of the morning he
began to see Chicago again. Past endless blocks of two-story shanties
he walked, along wooden sidewalks and unpaved pathways treacherous with
deep slush holes. Every few blocks there would be a railroad crossing
on the level with the sidewalk, a deathtrap for the unwary; long
freight trains would be passing, the cars clanking and crashing
together, and Jurgis would pace about waiting, burning up with a fever
of impatience. Occasionally the cars would stop for some minutes, and
wagons and streetcars would crowd together waiting, the drivers
swearing at each other, or hiding beneath umbrellas out of the rain; at
such times Jurgis would dodge under the gates and run across the tracks
and between the cars, taking his life into his hands.

He crossed a long bridge over a river frozen solid and covered with
slush. Not even on the river bank was the snow white—the rain which
fell was a diluted solution of smoke, and Jurgis’ hands and face were
streaked with black. Then he came into the business part of the city,
where the streets were sewers of inky blackness, with horses sleeping
and plunging, and women and children flying across in panic-stricken
droves. These streets were huge canyons formed by towering black
buildings, echoing with the clang of car gongs and the shouts of
drivers; the people who swarmed in them were as busy as ants—all
hurrying breathlessly, never stopping to look at anything nor at each
other. The solitary trampish-looking foreigner, with water-soaked
clothing and haggard face and anxious eyes, was as much alone as he
hurried past them, as much unheeded and as lost, as if he had been a
thousand miles deep in a wilderness.

A policeman gave him his direction and told him that he had five miles
to go. He came again to the slum districts, to avenues of saloons and
cheap stores, with long dingy red factory buildings, and coal-yards and
railroad tracks; and then Jurgis lifted up his head and began to sniff
the air like a startled animal—scenting the far-off odor of home. It
was late afternoon then, and he was hungry, but the dinner invitations
hung out of the saloons were not for him.

So he came at last to the stockyards, to the black volcanoes of smoke
and the lowing cattle and the stench. Then, seeing a crowded car, his
impatience got the better of him and he jumped aboard, hiding behind
another man, unnoticed by the conductor. In ten minutes more he had
reached his street, and home.

He was half running as he came round the corner. There was the house,
at any rate—and then suddenly he stopped and stared. What was the
matter with the house?

Jurgis looked twice, bewildered; then he glanced at the house next door
and at the one beyond—then at the saloon on the corner. Yes, it was the
right place, quite certainly—he had not made any mistake. But the
house—the house was a different color!

He came a couple of steps nearer. Yes; it had been gray and now it was
yellow! The trimmings around the windows had been red, and now they
were green! It was all newly painted! How strange it made it seem!

Jurgis went closer yet, but keeping on the other side of the street. A
sudden and horrible spasm of fear had come over him. His knees were
shaking beneath him, and his mind was in a whirl. New paint on the
house, and new weatherboards, where the old had begun to rot off, and
the agent had got after them! New shingles over the hole in the roof,
too, the hole that had for six months been the bane of his soul—he
having no money to have it fixed and no time to fix it himself, and the
rain leaking in, and overflowing the pots and pans he put to catch it,
and flooding the attic and loosening the plaster. And now it was fixed!
And the broken windowpane replaced! And curtains in the windows! New,
white curtains, stiff and shiny!

Then suddenly the front door opened. Jurgis stood, his chest heaving as
he struggled to catch his breath. A boy had come out, a stranger to
him; a big, fat, rosy-cheeked youngster, such as had never been seen in
his home before.

Jurgis stared at the boy, fascinated. He came down the steps whistling,
kicking off the snow. He stopped at the foot, and picked up some, and
then leaned against the railing, making a snowball. A moment later he
looked around and saw Jurgis, and their eyes met; it was a hostile
glance, the boy evidently thinking that the other had suspicions of the
snowball. When Jurgis started slowly across the street toward him, he
gave a quick glance about, meditating retreat, but then he concluded to
stand his ground.

Jurgis took hold of the railing of the steps, for he was a little
unsteady. “What—what are you doing here?” he managed to gasp.

“Go on!” said the boy.

“You—” Jurgis tried again. “What do you want here?”

“Me?” answered the boy, angrily. “I live here.”

“You live here!” Jurgis panted. He turned white and clung more tightly
to the railing. “You live here! Then where’s my family?”

The boy looked surprised. “Your family!” he echoed.

And Jurgis started toward him. “I—this is my house!” he cried.

“Come off!” said the boy; then suddenly the door upstairs opened, and
he called: “Hey, ma! Here’s a fellow says he owns this house.”

A stout Irishwoman came to the top of the steps. “What’s that?” she
demanded.

Jurgis turned toward her. “Where is my family?” he cried, wildly. “I
left them here! This is my home! What are you doing in my home?”

The woman stared at him in frightened wonder, she must have thought she
was dealing with a maniac—Jurgis looked like one. “Your home!” she
echoed.

“My home!” he half shrieked. “I lived here, I tell you.”

“You must be mistaken,” she answered him. “No one ever lived here. This
is a new house. They told us so. They—”

“What have they done with my family?” shouted Jurgis, frantically.

A light had begun to break upon the woman; perhaps she had had doubts
of what “they” had told her. “I don’t know where your family is,” she
said. “I bought the house only three days ago, and there was nobody
here, and they told me it was all new. Do you really mean you had ever
rented it?”

“Rented it!” panted Jurgis. “I bought it! I paid for it! I own it! And
they—my God, can’t you tell me where my people went?”

She made him understand at last that she knew nothing. Jurgis’ brain
was so confused that he could not grasp the situation. It was as if his
family had been wiped out of existence; as if they were proving to be
dream people, who never had existed at all. He was quite lost—but then
suddenly he thought of Grandmother Majauszkiene, who lived in the next
block. She would know! He turned and started at a run.

Grandmother Majauszkiene came to the door herself. She cried out when
she saw Jurgis, wild-eyed and shaking. Yes, yes, she could tell him.
The family had moved; they had not been able to pay the rent and they
had been turned out into the snow, and the house had been repainted and
sold again the next week. No, she had not heard how they were, but she
could tell him that they had gone back to Aniele Jukniene, with whom
they had stayed when they first came to the yards. Wouldn’t Jurgis come
in and rest? It was certainly too bad—if only he had not got into jail—

And so Jurgis turned and staggered away. He did not go very far round
the corner he gave out completely, and sat down on the steps of a
saloon, and hid his face in his hands, and shook all over with dry,
racking sobs.

Their home! Their home! They had lost it! Grief, despair, rage,
overwhelmed him—what was any imagination of the thing to this
heartbreaking, crushing reality of it—to the sight of strange people
living in his house, hanging their curtains to his windows, staring at
him with hostile eyes! It was monstrous, it was unthinkable—they could
not do it—it could not be true! Only think what he had suffered for
that house—what miseries they had all suffered for it—the price they
had paid for it!

The whole long agony came back to him. Their sacrifices in the
beginning, their three hundred dollars that they had scraped together,
all they owned in the world, all that stood between them and
starvation! And then their toil, month by month, to get together the
twelve dollars, and the interest as well, and now and then the taxes,
and the other charges, and the repairs, and what not! Why, they had put
their very souls into their payments on that house, they had paid for
it with their sweat and tears—yes, more, with their very lifeblood.
Dede Antanas had died of the struggle to earn that money—he would have
been alive and strong today if he had not had to work in Durham’s dark
cellars to earn his share. And Ona, too, had given her health and
strength to pay for it—she was wrecked and ruined because of it; and so
was he, who had been a big, strong man three years ago, and now sat
here shivering, broken, cowed, weeping like a hysterical child. Ah!
they had cast their all into the fight; and they had lost, they had
lost! All that they had paid was gone—every cent of it. And their house
was gone—they were back where they had started from, flung out into the
cold to starve and freeze!

Jurgis could see all the truth now—could see himself, through the whole
long course of events, the victim of ravenous vultures that had torn
into his vitals and devoured him; of fiends that had racked and
tortured him, mocking him, meantime, jeering in his face. Ah, God, the
horror of it, the monstrous, hideous, demoniacal wickedness of it! He
and his family, helpless women and children, struggling to live,
ignorant and defenseless and forlorn as they were—and the enemies that
had been lurking for them, crouching upon their trail and thirsting for
their blood! That first lying circular, that smooth-tongued slippery
agent! That trap of the extra payments, the interest, and all the other
charges that they had not the means to pay, and would never have
attempted to pay! And then all the tricks of the packers, their
masters, the tyrants who ruled them—the shutdowns and the scarcity of
work, the irregular hours and the cruel speeding-up, the lowering of
wages, the raising of prices! The mercilessness of nature about them,
of heat and cold, rain and snow; the mercilessness of the city, of the
country in which they lived, of its laws and customs that they did not
understand! All of these things had worked together for the company
that had marked them for its prey and was waiting for its chance. And
now, with this last hideous injustice, its time had come, and it had
turned them out bag and baggage, and taken their house and sold it
again! And they could do nothing, they were tied hand and foot—the law
was against them, the whole machinery of society was at their
oppressors’ command! If Jurgis so much as raised a hand against them,
back he would go into that wild-beast pen from which he had just
escaped!

To get up and go away was to give up, to acknowledge defeat, to leave
the strange family in possession; and Jurgis might have sat shivering
in the rain for hours before he could do that, had it not been for the
thought of his family. It might be that he had worse things yet to
learn—and so he got to his feet and started away, walking on, wearily,
half-dazed.

To Aniele’s house, in back of the yards, was a good two miles; the
distance had never seemed longer to Jurgis, and when he saw the
familiar dingy-gray shanty his heart was beating fast. He ran up the
steps and began to hammer upon the door.

The old woman herself came to open it. She had shrunk all up with her
rheumatism since Jurgis had seen her last, and her yellow parchment
face stared up at him from a little above the level of the doorknob.
She gave a start when she saw him. “Is Ona here?” he cried,
breathlessly.

“Yes,” was the answer, “she’s here.”

“How—” Jurgis began, and then stopped short, clutching convulsively at
the side of the door. From somewhere within the house had come a sudden
cry, a wild, horrible scream of anguish. And the voice was Ona’s. For a
moment Jurgis stood half-paralyzed with fright; then he bounded past
the old woman and into the room.

It was Aniele’s kitchen, and huddled round the stove were half a dozen
women, pale and frightened. One of them started to her feet as Jurgis
entered; she was haggard and frightfully thin, with one arm tied up in
bandages—he hardly realized that it was Marija. He looked first for
Ona; then, not seeing her, he stared at the women, expecting them to
speak. But they sat dumb, gazing back at him, panic-stricken; and a
second later came another piercing scream.

It was from the rear of the house, and upstairs. Jurgis bounded to a
door of the room and flung it open; there was a ladder leading through
a trap door to the garret, and he was at the foot of it when suddenly
he heard a voice behind him, and saw Marija at his heels. She seized
him by the sleeve with her good hand, panting wildly, “No, no, Jurgis!
Stop!”

“What do you mean?” he gasped.

“You mustn’t go up,” she cried.

Jurgis was half-crazed with bewilderment and fright. “What’s the
matter?” he shouted. “What is it?”

Marija clung to him tightly; he could hear Ona sobbing and moaning
above, and he fought to get away and climb up, without waiting for her
reply. “No, no,” she rushed on. “Jurgis! You mustn’t go up! It’s—it’s
the child!”

“The child?” he echoed in perplexity. “Antanas?”

Marija answered him, in a whisper: “The new one!”

And then Jurgis went limp, and caught himself on the ladder. He stared
at her as if she were a ghost. “The new one!” he gasped. “But it isn’t
time,” he added, wildly.

Marija nodded. “I know,” she said; “but it’s come.”

And then again came Ona’s scream, smiting him like a blow in the face,
making him wince and turn white. Her voice died away into a wail—then
he heard her sobbing again, “My God—let me die, let me die!” And Marija
hung her arms about him, crying: “Come out! Come away!”

She dragged him back into the kitchen, half carrying him, for he had
gone all to pieces. It was as if the pillars of his soul had fallen
in—he was blasted with horror. In the room he sank into a chair,
trembling like a leaf, Marija still holding him, and the women staring
at him in dumb, helpless fright.

And then again Ona cried out; he could hear it nearly as plainly here,
and he staggered to his feet. “How long has this been going on?” he
panted.

“Not very long,” Marija answered, and then, at a signal from Aniele,
she rushed on: “You go away, Jurgis you can’t help—go away and come
back later. It’s all right—it’s—”

“Who’s with her?” Jurgis demanded; and then, seeing Marija hesitating,
he cried again, “Who’s with her?”

“She’s—she’s all right,” she answered. “Elzbieta’s with her.”

“But the doctor!” he panted. “Some one who knows!”

He seized Marija by the arm; she trembled, and her voice sank beneath a
whisper as she replied, “We—we have no money.” Then, frightened at the
look on his face, she exclaimed: “It’s all right, Jurgis! You don’t
understand—go away—go away! Ah, if you only had waited!”

Above her protests Jurgis heard Ona again; he was almost out of his
mind. It was all new to him, raw and horrible—it had fallen upon him
like a lightning stroke. When little Antanas was born he had been at
work, and had known nothing about it until it was over; and now he was
not to be controlled. The frightened women were at their wits’ end; one
after another they tried to reason with him, to make him understand
that this was the lot of woman. In the end they half drove him out into
the rain, where he began to pace up and down, bareheaded and frantic.
Because he could hear Ona from the street, he would first go away to
escape the sounds, and then come back because he could not help it. At
the end of a quarter of an hour he rushed up the steps again, and for
fear that he would break in the door they had to open it and let him
in.

There was no arguing with him. They could not tell him that all was
going well—how could they know, he cried—why, she was dying, she was
being torn to pieces! Listen to her—listen! Why, it was monstrous—it
could not be allowed—there must be some help for it! Had they tried to
get a doctor? They might pay him afterward—they could promise—

“We couldn’t promise, Jurgis,” protested Marija. “We had no money—we
have scarcely been able to keep alive.”

“But I can work,” Jurgis exclaimed. “I can earn money!”

“Yes,” she answered—“but we thought you were in jail. How could we know
when you would return? They will not work for nothing.”

Marija went on to tell how she had tried to find a midwife, and how
they had demanded ten, fifteen, even twenty-five dollars, and that in
cash. “And I had only a quarter,” she said. “I have spent every cent of
my money—all that I had in the bank; and I owe the doctor who has been
coming to see me, and he has stopped because he thinks I don’t mean to
pay him. And we owe Aniele for two weeks’ rent, and she is nearly
starving, and is afraid of being turned out. We have been borrowing and
begging to keep alive, and there is nothing more we can do—”

“And the children?” cried Jurgis.

“The children have not been home for three days, the weather has been
so bad. They could not know what is happening—it came suddenly, two
months before we expected it.”

Jurgis was standing by the table, and he caught himself with his hand;
his head sank and his arms shook—it looked as if he were going to
collapse. Then suddenly Aniele got up and came hobbling toward him,
fumbling in her skirt pocket. She drew out a dirty rag, in one corner
of which she had something tied.

“Here, Jurgis!” she said, “I have some money. _Palauk!_ See!”

She unwrapped it and counted it out—thirty-four cents. “You go, now,”
she said, “and try and get somebody yourself. And maybe the rest can
help—give him some money, you; he will pay you back some day, and it
will do him good to have something to think about, even if he doesn’t
succeed. When he comes back, maybe it will be over.”

And so the other women turned out the contents of their pocketbooks;
most of them had only pennies and nickels, but they gave him all. Mrs.
Olszewski, who lived next door, and had a husband who was a skilled
cattle butcher, but a drinking man, gave nearly half a dollar, enough
to raise the whole sum to a dollar and a quarter. Then Jurgis thrust it
into his pocket, still holding it tightly in his fist, and started away
at a run.




CHAPTER XIX


“Madame Haupt Hebamme”, ran a sign, swinging from a second-story window
over a saloon on the avenue; at a side door was another sign, with a
hand pointing up a dingy flight of stairs. Jurgis went up them, three
at a time.

Madame Haupt was frying pork and onions, and had her door half open to
let out the smoke. When he tried to knock upon it, it swung open the
rest of the way, and he had a glimpse of her, with a black bottle
turned up to her lips. Then he knocked louder, and she started and put
it away. She was a Dutchwoman, enormously fat—when she walked she
rolled like a small boat on the ocean, and the dishes in the cupboard
jostled each other. She wore a filthy blue wrapper, and her teeth were
black.

“Vot is it?” she said, when she saw Jurgis.

He had run like mad all the way and was so out of breath he could
hardly speak. His hair was flying and his eyes wild—he looked like a
man that had risen from the tomb. “My wife!” he panted. “Come quickly!”
Madame Haupt set the frying pan to one side and wiped her hands on her
wrapper.

“You vant me to come for a case?” she inquired.

“Yes,” gasped Jurgis.

“I haf yust come back from a case,” she said. “I haf had no time to eat
my dinner. Still—if it is so bad—”

“Yes—it is!” cried he.

“Vell, den, perhaps—vot you pay?”

“I—I—how much do you want?” Jurgis stammered.

“Tventy-five dollars.” His face fell. “I can’t pay that,” he said.

The woman was watching him narrowly. “How much do you pay?” she
demanded.

“Must I pay now—right away?”

“Yes; all my customers do.”

“I—I haven’t much money,” Jurgis began in an agony of dread. “I’ve been
in—in trouble—and my money is gone. But I’ll pay you—every cent—just as
soon as I can; I can work—”

“Vot is your work?”

“I have no place now. I must get one. But I—”

“How much haf you got now?”

He could hardly bring himself to reply. When he said “A dollar and a
quarter,” the woman laughed in his face.

“I vould not put on my hat for a dollar and a quarter,” she said.

“It’s all I’ve got,” he pleaded, his voice breaking. “I must get some
one—my wife will die. I can’t help it—I—”

Madame Haupt had put back her pork and onions on the stove. She turned
to him and answered, out of the steam and noise: “Git me ten dollars
cash, und so you can pay me the rest next mont’.”

“I can’t do it—I haven’t got it!” Jurgis protested. “I tell you I have
only a dollar and a quarter.”

The woman turned to her work. “I don’t believe you,” she said. “Dot is
all to try to sheat me. Vot is de reason a big man like you has got
only a dollar und a quarter?”

“I’ve just been in jail,” Jurgis cried—he was ready to get down upon
his knees to the woman—“and I had no money before, and my family has
almost starved.”

“Vere is your friends, dot ought to help you?”

“They are all poor,” he answered. “They gave me this. I have done
everything I can—”

“Haven’t you got notting you can sell?”

“I have nothing, I tell you—I have nothing,” he cried, frantically.

“Can’t you borrow it, den? Don’t your store people trust you?” Then, as
he shook his head, she went on: “Listen to me—if you git me you vill be
glad of it. I vill save your wife und baby for you, and it vill not
seem like mooch to you in de end. If you loose dem now how you tink you
feel den? Und here is a lady dot knows her business—I could send you to
people in dis block, und dey vould tell you—”

Madame Haupt was pointing her cooking-fork at Jurgis persuasively; but
her words were more than he could bear. He flung up his hands with a
gesture of despair and turned and started away. “It’s no use,” he
exclaimed—but suddenly he heard the woman’s voice behind him again—

“I vill make it five dollars for you.”

She followed behind him, arguing with him. “You vill be foolish not to
take such an offer,” she said. “You von’t find nobody go out on a rainy
day like dis for less. Vy, I haf never took a case in my life so sheap
as dot. I couldn’t pay mine room rent—”

Jurgis interrupted her with an oath of rage. “If I haven’t got it,” he
shouted, “how can I pay it? Damn it, I would pay you if I could, but I
tell you I haven’t got it. I haven’t got it! Do you hear me—_I haven’t
got it!_”

He turned and started away again. He was halfway down the stairs before
Madame Haupt could shout to him: “Vait! I vill go mit you! Come back!”

He went back into the room again.

“It is not goot to tink of anybody suffering,” she said, in a
melancholy voice. “I might as vell go mit you for noffing as vot you
offer me, but I vill try to help you. How far is it?”

“Three or four blocks from here.”

“Tree or four! Und so I shall get soaked! Gott in Himmel, it ought to
be vorth more! Vun dollar und a quarter, und a day like dis!—But you
understand now—you vill pay me de rest of twenty-five dollars soon?”

“As soon as I can.”

“Some time dis mont’?”

“Yes, within a month,” said poor Jurgis. “Anything! Hurry up!”

“Vere is de dollar und a quarter?” persisted Madame Haupt,
relentlessly.

Jurgis put the money on the table and the woman counted it and stowed
it away. Then she wiped her greasy hands again and proceeded to get
ready, complaining all the time; she was so fat that it was painful for
her to move, and she grunted and gasped at every step. She took off her
wrapper without even taking the trouble to turn her back to Jurgis, and
put on her corsets and dress. Then there was a black bonnet which had
to be adjusted carefully, and an umbrella which was mislaid, and a bag
full of necessaries which had to be collected from here and there—the
man being nearly crazy with anxiety in the meantime. When they were on
the street he kept about four paces ahead of her, turning now and then,
as if he could hurry her on by the force of his desire. But Madame
Haupt could only go so far at a step, and it took all her attention to
get the needed breath for that.

They came at last to the house, and to the group of frightened women in
the kitchen. It was not over yet, Jurgis learned—he heard Ona crying
still; and meantime Madame Haupt removed her bonnet and laid it on the
mantelpiece, and got out of her bag, first an old dress and then a
saucer of goose grease, which she proceeded to rub upon her hands. The
more cases this goose grease is used in, the better luck it brings to
the midwife, and so she keeps it upon her kitchen mantelpiece or stowed
away in a cupboard with her dirty clothes, for months, and sometimes
even for years.

Then they escorted her to the ladder, and Jurgis heard her give an
exclamation of dismay. “Gott in Himmel, vot for haf you brought me to a
place like dis? I could not climb up dot ladder. I could not git troo a
trap door! I vill not try it—vy, I might kill myself already. Vot sort
of a place is dot for a woman to bear a child in—up in a garret, mit
only a ladder to it? You ought to be ashamed of yourselves!” Jurgis
stood in the doorway and listened to her scolding, half drowning out
the horrible moans and screams of Ona.

At last Aniele succeeded in pacifying her, and she essayed the ascent;
then, however, she had to be stopped while the old woman cautioned her
about the floor of the garret. They had no real floor—they had laid old
boards in one part to make a place for the family to live; it was all
right and safe there, but the other part of the garret had only the
joists of the floor, and the lath and plaster of the ceiling below, and
if one stepped on this there would be a catastrophe. As it was half
dark up above, perhaps one of the others had best go up first with a
candle. Then there were more outcries and threatening, until at last
Jurgis had a vision of a pair of elephantine legs disappearing through
the trap door, and felt the house shake as Madame Haupt started to
walk. Then suddenly Aniele came to him and took him by the arm.

“Now,” she said, “you go away. Do as I tell you—you have done all you
can, and you are only in the way. Go away and stay away.”

“But where shall I go?” Jurgis asked, helplessly.

“I don’t know where,” she answered. “Go on the street, if there is no
other place—only go! And stay all night!”

In the end she and Marija pushed him out of the door and shut it behind
him. It was just about sundown, and it was turning cold—the rain had
changed to snow, and the slush was freezing. Jurgis shivered in his
thin clothing, and put his hands into his pockets and started away. He
had not eaten since morning, and he felt weak and ill; with a sudden
throb of hope he recollected he was only a few blocks from the saloon
where he had been wont to eat his dinner. They might have mercy on him
there, or he might meet a friend. He set out for the place as fast as
he could walk.

“Hello, Jack,” said the saloon-keeper, when he entered—they call all
foreigners and unskilled men “Jack” in Packingtown. “Where’ve you
been?”

Jurgis went straight to the bar. “I’ve been in jail,” he said, “and
I’ve just got out. I walked home all the way, and I’ve not a cent, and
had nothing to eat since this morning. And I’ve lost my home, and my
wife’s ill, and I’m done up.”

The saloon-keeper gazed at him, with his haggard white face and his
blue trembling lips. Then he pushed a big bottle toward him. “Fill her
up!” he said.

Jurgis could hardly hold the bottle, his hands shook so.

“Don’t be afraid,” said the saloon-keeper, “fill her up!”

So Jurgis drank a large glass of whisky, and then turned to the lunch
counter, in obedience to the other’s suggestion. He ate all he dared,
stuffing it in as fast as he could; and then, after trying to speak his
gratitude, he went and sat down by the big red stove in the middle of
the room.

It was too good to last, however—like all things in this hard world.
His soaked clothing began to steam, and the horrible stench of
fertilizer to fill the room. In an hour or so the packing houses would
be closing and the men coming in from their work; and they would not
come into a place that smelt of Jurgis. Also it was Saturday night, and
in a couple of hours would come a violin and a cornet, and in the rear
part of the saloon the families of the neighborhood would dance and
feast upon wienerwurst and lager, until two or three o’clock in the
morning. The saloon-keeper coughed once or twice, and then remarked,
“Say, Jack, I’m afraid you’ll have to quit.”

He was used to the sight of human wrecks, this saloon-keeper; he
“fired” dozens of them every night, just as haggard and cold and
forlorn as this one. But they were all men who had given up and been
counted out, while Jurgis was still in the fight, and had reminders of
decency about him. As he got up meekly, the other reflected that he had
always been a steady man, and might soon be a good customer again.
“You’ve been up against it, I see,” he said. “Come this way.”

In the rear of the saloon were the cellar stairs. There was a door
above and another below, both safely padlocked, making the stairs an
admirable place to stow away a customer who might still chance to have
money, or a political light whom it was not advisable to kick out of
doors.

So Jurgis spent the night. The whisky had only half warmed him, and he
could not sleep, exhausted as he was; he would nod forward, and then
start up, shivering with the cold, and begin to remember again. Hour
after hour passed, until he could only persuade himself that it was not
morning by the sounds of music and laughter and singing that were to be
heard from the room. When at last these ceased, he expected that he
would be turned out into the street; as this did not happen, he fell to
wondering whether the man had forgotten him.

In the end, when the silence and suspense were no longer to be borne,
he got up and hammered on the door; and the proprietor came, yawning
and rubbing his eyes. He was keeping open all night, and dozing between
customers.

“I want to go home,” Jurgis said. “I’m worried about my wife—I can’t
wait any longer.”

“Why the hell didn’t you say so before?” said the man. “I thought you
didn’t have any home to go to.” Jurgis went outside. It was four
o’clock in the morning, and as black as night. There were three or four
inches of fresh snow on the ground, and the flakes were falling thick
and fast. He turned toward Aniele’s and started at a run.

There was a light burning in the kitchen window and the blinds were
drawn. The door was unlocked and Jurgis rushed in.

Aniele, Marija, and the rest of the women were huddled about the stove,
exactly as before; with them were several newcomers, Jurgis
noticed—also he noticed that the house was silent.

“Well?” he said.

No one answered him, they sat staring at him with their pale faces. He
cried again: “Well?”

And then, by the light of the smoky lamp, he saw Marija who sat nearest
him, shaking her head slowly. “Not yet,” she said.

And Jurgis gave a cry of dismay. “Not _yet?_”

Again Marija’s head shook. The poor fellow stood dumfounded. “I don’t
hear her,” he gasped.

“She’s been quiet a long time,” replied the other.

There was another pause—broken suddenly by a voice from the attic:
“Hello, there!”

Several of the women ran into the next room, while Marija sprang toward
Jurgis. “Wait here!” she cried, and the two stood, pale and trembling,
listening. In a few moments it became clear that Madame Haupt was
engaged in descending the ladder, scolding and exhorting again, while
the ladder creaked in protest. In a moment or two she reached the
ground, angry and breathless, and they heard her coming into the room.
Jurgis gave one glance at her, and then turned white and reeled. She
had her jacket off, like one of the workers on the killing beds. Her
hands and arms were smeared with blood, and blood was splashed upon her
clothing and her face.

She stood breathing hard, and gazing about her; no one made a sound. “I
haf done my best,” she began suddenly. “I can do noffing more—dere is
no use to try.”

Again there was silence.

“It ain’t my fault,” she said. “You had ought to haf had a doctor, und
not vaited so long—it vas too late already ven I come.” Once more there
was deathlike stillness. Marija was clutching Jurgis with all the power
of her one well arm.

Then suddenly Madame Haupt turned to Aniele. “You haf not got something
to drink, hey?” she queried. “Some brandy?”

Aniele shook her head.

“Herr Gott!” exclaimed Madame Haupt. “Such people! Perhaps you vill
give me someting to eat den—I haf had noffing since yesterday morning,
und I haf vorked myself near to death here. If I could haf known it vas
like dis, I vould never haf come for such money as you gif me.” At this
moment she chanced to look round, and saw Jurgis: She shook her finger
at him. “You understand me,” she said, “you pays me dot money yust de
same! It is not my fault dat you send for me so late I can’t help your
vife. It is not my fault if der baby comes mit one arm first, so dot I
can’t save it. I haf tried all night, und in dot place vere it is not
fit for dogs to be born, und mit notting to eat only vot I brings in
mine own pockets.”

Here Madame Haupt paused for a moment to get her breath; and Marija,
seeing the beads of sweat on Jurgis’s forehead, and feeling the
quivering of his frame, broke out in a low voice: “How is Ona?”

“How is she?” echoed Madame Haupt. “How do you tink she can be ven you
leave her to kill herself so? I told dem dot ven they send for de
priest. She is young, und she might haf got over it, und been vell und
strong, if she had been treated right. She fight hard, dot girl—she is
not yet quite dead.”

And Jurgis gave a frantic scream. “_Dead!_”

“She vill die, of course,” said the other angrily. “Der baby is dead
now.”

The garret was lighted by a candle stuck upon a board; it had almost
burned itself out, and was sputtering and smoking as Jurgis rushed up
the ladder. He could make out dimly in one corner a pallet of rags and
old blankets, spread upon the floor; at the foot of it was a crucifix,
and near it a priest muttering a prayer. In a far corner crouched
Elzbieta, moaning and wailing. Upon the pallet lay Ona.

She was covered with a blanket, but he could see her shoulders and one
arm lying bare; she was so shrunken he would scarcely have known
her—she was all but a skeleton, and as white as a piece of chalk. Her
eyelids were closed, and she lay still as death. He staggered toward
her and fell upon his knees with a cry of anguish: “Ona! Ona!”

She did not stir. He caught her hand in his, and began to clasp it
frantically, calling: “Look at me! Answer me! It is Jurgis come
back—don’t you hear me?”

There was the faintest quivering of the eyelids, and he called again in
frenzy: “Ona! Ona!”

Then suddenly her eyes opened one instant. One instant she looked at
him—there was a flash of recognition between them, he saw her afar off,
as through a dim vista, standing forlorn. He stretched out his arms to
her, he called her in wild despair; a fearful yearning surged up in
him, hunger for her that was agony, desire that was a new being born
within him, tearing his heartstrings, torturing him. But it was all in
vain—she faded from him, she slipped back and was gone. And a wail of
anguish burst from him, great sobs shook all his frame, and hot tears
ran down his cheeks and fell upon her. He clutched her hands, he shook
her, he caught her in his arms and pressed her to him but she lay cold
and still—she was gone—she was gone!

The word rang through him like the sound of a bell, echoing in the far
depths of him, making forgotten chords to vibrate, old shadowy fears to
stir—fears of the dark, fears of the void, fears of annihilation. She
was dead! She was dead! He would never see her again, never hear her
again! An icy horror of loneliness seized him; he saw himself standing
apart and watching all the world fade away from him—a world of shadows,
of fickle dreams. He was like a little child, in his fright and grief;
he called and called, and got no answer, and his cries of despair
echoed through the house, making the women downstairs draw nearer to
each other in fear. He was inconsolable, beside himself—the priest came
and laid his hand upon his shoulder and whispered to him, but he heard
not a sound. He was gone away himself, stumbling through the shadows,
and groping after the soul that had fled.

So he lay. The gray dawn came up and crept into the attic. The priest
left, the women left, and he was alone with the still, white
figure—quieter now, but moaning and shuddering, wrestling with the
grisly fiend. Now and then he would raise himself and stare at the
white mask before him, then hide his eyes because he could not bear it.
Dead! _dead!_ And she was only a girl, she was barely eighteen! Her
life had hardly begun—and here she lay murdered—mangled, tortured to
death!

It was morning when he rose up and came down into the kitchen—haggard
and ashen gray, reeling and dazed. More of the neighbors had come in,
and they stared at him in silence as he sank down upon a chair by the
table and buried his face in his arms.

A few minutes later the front door opened; a blast of cold and snow
rushed in, and behind it little Kotrina, breathless from running, and
blue with the cold. “I’m home again!” she exclaimed. “I could hardly—”

And then, seeing Jurgis, she stopped with an exclamation. Looking from
one to another she saw that something had happened, and she asked, in a
lower voice: “What’s the matter?”

Before anyone could reply, Jurgis started up; he went toward her,
walking unsteadily. “Where have you been?” he demanded.

“Selling papers with the boys,” she said. “The snow—”

“Have you any money?” he demanded.

“Yes.”

“How much?”

“Nearly three dollars, Jurgis.”

“Give it to me.”

Kotrina, frightened by his manner, glanced at the others. “Give it to
me!” he commanded again, and she put her hand into her pocket and
pulled out a lump of coins tied in a bit of rag. Jurgis took it without
a word, and went out of the door and down the street.

Three doors away was a saloon. “Whisky,” he said, as he entered, and as
the man pushed him some, he tore at the rag with his teeth and pulled
out half a dollar. “How much is the bottle?” he said. “I want to get
drunk.”




CHAPTER XX


But a big man cannot stay drunk very long on three dollars. That was
Sunday morning, and Monday night Jurgis came home, sober and sick,
realizing that he had spent every cent the family owned, and had not
bought a single instant’s forgetfulness with it.

Ona was not yet buried; but the police had been notified, and on the
morrow they would put the body in a pine coffin and take it to the
potter’s field. Elzbieta was out begging now, a few pennies from each
of the neighbors, to get enough to pay for a mass for her; and the
children were upstairs starving to death, while he, good-for-nothing
rascal, had been spending their money on drink. So spoke Aniele,
scornfully, and when he started toward the fire she added the
information that her kitchen was no longer for him to fill with his
phosphate stinks. She had crowded all her boarders into one room on
Ona’s account, but now he could go up in the garret where he
belonged—and not there much longer, either, if he did not pay her some
rent.

Jurgis went without a word, and, stepping over half a dozen sleeping
boarders in the next room, ascended the ladder. It was dark up above;
they could not afford any light; also it was nearly as cold as
outdoors. In a corner, as far away from the corpse as possible, sat
Marija, holding little Antanas in her one good arm and trying to soothe
him to sleep. In another corner crouched poor little Juozapas, wailing
because he had had nothing to eat all day. Marija said not a word to
Jurgis; he crept in like a whipped cur, and went and sat down by the
body.

Perhaps he ought to have meditated upon the hunger of the children, and
upon his own baseness; but he thought only of Ona, he gave himself up
again to the luxury of grief. He shed no tears, being ashamed to make a
sound; he sat motionless and shuddering with his anguish. He had never
dreamed how much he loved Ona, until now that she was gone; until now
that he sat here, knowing that on the morrow they would take her away,
and that he would never lay eyes upon her again—never all the days of
his life. His old love, which had been starved to death, beaten to
death, awoke in him again; the floodgates of memory were lifted—he saw
all their life together, saw her as he had seen her in Lithuania, the
first day at the fair, beautiful as the flowers, singing like a bird.
He saw her as he had married her, with all her tenderness, with her
heart of wonder; the very words she had spoken seemed to ring now in
his ears, the tears she had shed to be wet upon his cheek. The long,
cruel battle with misery and hunger had hardened and embittered him,
but it had not changed her—she had been the same hungry soul to the
end, stretching out her arms to him, pleading with him, begging him for
love and tenderness. And she had suffered—so cruelly she had suffered,
such agonies, such infamies—ah, God, the memory of them was not to be
borne. What a monster of wickedness, of heartlessness, he had been!
Every angry word that he had ever spoken came back to him and cut him
like a knife; every selfish act that he had done—with what torments he
paid for them now! And such devotion and awe as welled up in his
soul—now that it could never be spoken, now that it was too late, too
late! His bosom-was choking with it, bursting with it; he crouched here
in the darkness beside her, stretching out his arms to her—and she was
gone forever, she was dead! He could have screamed aloud with the
horror and despair of it; a sweat of agony beaded his forehead, yet he
dared not make a sound—he scarcely dared to breathe, because of his
shame and loathing of himself.

Late at night came Elzbieta, having gotten the money for a mass, and
paid for it in advance, lest she should be tempted too sorely at home.
She brought also a bit of stale rye bread that some one had given her,
and with that they quieted the children and got them to sleep. Then she
came over to Jurgis and sat down beside him.

She said not a word of reproach—she and Marija had chosen that course
before; she would only plead with him, here by the corpse of his dead
wife. Already Elzbieta had choked down her tears, grief being crowded
out of her soul by fear. She had to bury one of her children—but then
she had done it three times before, and each time risen up and gone
back to take up the battle for the rest. Elzbieta was one of the
primitive creatures: like the angleworm, which goes on living though
cut in half; like a hen, which, deprived of her chickens one by one,
will mother the last that is left her. She did this because it was her
nature—she asked no questions about the justice of it, nor the
worth-whileness of life in which destruction and death ran riot.

And this old common-sense view she labored to impress upon Jurgis,
pleading with him with tears in her eyes. Ona was dead, but the others
were left and they must be saved. She did not ask for her own children.
She and Marija could care for them somehow, but there was Antanas, his
own son. Ona had given Antanas to him—the little fellow was the only
remembrance of her that he had; he must treasure it and protect it, he
must show himself a man. He knew what Ona would have had him do, what
she would ask of him at this moment, if she could speak to him. It was
a terrible thing that she should have died as she had; but the life had
been too hard for her, and she had to go. It was terrible that they
were not able to bury her, that he could not even have a day to mourn
her—but so it was. Their fate was pressing; they had not a cent, and
the children would perish—some money must be had. Could he not be a man
for Ona’s sake, and pull himself together? In a little while they would
be out of danger—now that they had given up the house they could live
more cheaply, and with all the children working they could get along,
if only he would not go to pieces. So Elzbieta went on, with feverish
intensity. It was a struggle for life with her; she was not afraid that
Jurgis would go on drinking, for he had no money for that, but she was
wild with dread at the thought that he might desert them, might take to
the road, as Jonas had done.

But with Ona’s dead body beneath his eyes, Jurgis could not well think
of treason to his child. Yes, he said, he would try, for the sake of
Antanas. He would give the little fellow his chance—would get to work
at once, yes, tomorrow, without even waiting for Ona to be buried. They
might trust him, he would keep his word, come what might.

And so he was out before daylight the next morning, headache,
heartache, and all. He went straight to Graham’s fertilizer mill, to
see if he could get back his job. But the boss shook his head when he
saw him—no, his place had been filled long ago, and there was no room
for him.

“Do you think there will be?” Jurgis asked. “I may have to wait.”

“No,” said the other, “it will not be worth your while to wait—there
will be nothing for you here.”

Jurgis stood gazing at him in perplexity. “What is the matter?” he
asked. “Didn’t I do my work?”

The other met his look with one of cold indifference, and answered,
“There will be nothing for you here, I said.”

Jurgis had his suspicions as to the dreadful meaning of that incident,
and he went away with a sinking at the heart. He went and took his
stand with the mob of hungry wretches who were standing about in the
snow before the time station. Here he stayed, breakfastless, for two
hours, until the throng was driven away by the clubs of the police.
There was no work for him that day.

Jurgis had made a good many acquaintances in his long services at the
yards—there were saloonkeepers who would trust him for a drink and a
sandwich, and members of his old union who would lend him a dime at a
pinch. It was not a question of life and death for him, therefore; he
might hunt all day, and come again on the morrow, and try hanging on
thus for weeks, like hundreds and thousands of others. Meantime, Teta
Elzbieta would go and beg, over in the Hyde Park district, and the
children would bring home enough to pacify Aniele, and keep them all
alive.

It was at the end of a week of this sort of waiting, roaming about in
the bitter winds or loafing in saloons, that Jurgis stumbled on a
chance in one of the cellars of Jones’s big packing plant. He saw a
foreman passing the open doorway, and hailed him for a job.

“Push a truck?” inquired the man, and Jurgis answered, “Yes, sir!”
before the words were well out of his mouth.

“What’s your name?” demanded the other.

“Jurgis Rudkus.”

“Worked in the yards before?”

“Yes.”

“Whereabouts?”

“Two places—Brown’s killing beds and Durham’s fertilizer mill.”

“Why did you leave there?”

“The first time I had an accident, and the last time I was sent up for
a month.”

“I see. Well, I’ll give you a trial. Come early tomorrow and ask for
Mr. Thomas.”

So Jurgis rushed home with the wild tidings that he had a job—that the
terrible siege was over. The remnants of the family had quite a
celebration that night; and in the morning Jurgis was at the place half
an hour before the time of opening. The foreman came in shortly
afterward, and when he saw Jurgis he frowned.

“Oh,” he said, “I promised you a job, didn’t I?”

“Yes, sir,” said Jurgis.

“Well, I’m sorry, but I made a mistake. I can’t use you.”

Jurgis stared, dumfounded. “What’s the matter?” he gasped.

“Nothing,” said the man, “only I can’t use you.”

There was the same cold, hostile stare that he had had from the boss of
the fertilizer mill. He knew that there was no use in saying a word,
and he turned and went away.

Out in the saloons the men could tell him all about the meaning of it;
they gazed at him with pitying eyes—poor devil, he was blacklisted!
What had he done? they asked—knocked down his boss? Good heavens, then
he might have known! Why, he stood as much chance of getting a job in
Packingtown as of being chosen mayor of Chicago. Why had he wasted his
time hunting? They had him on a secret list in every office, big and
little, in the place. They had his name by this time in St. Louis and
New York, in Omaha and Boston, in Kansas City and St. Joseph. He was
condemned and sentenced, without trial and without appeal; he could
never work for the packers again—he could not even clean cattle pens or
drive a truck in any place where they controlled. He might try it, if
he chose, as hundreds had tried it, and found out for themselves. He
would never be told anything about it; he would never get any more
satisfaction than he had gotten just now; but he would always find when
the time came that he was not needed. It would not do for him to give
any other name, either—they had company “spotters” for just that
purpose, and he wouldn’t keep a job in Packingtown three days. It was
worth a fortune to the packers to keep their blacklist effective, as a
warning to the men and a means of keeping down union agitation and
political discontent.

Jurgis went home, carrying these new tidings to the family council. It
was a most cruel thing; here in this district was his home, such as it
was, the place he was used to and the friends he knew—and now every
possibility of employment in it was closed to him. There was nothing in
Packingtown but packing houses; and so it was the same thing as
evicting him from his home.

He and the two women spent all day and half the night discussing it. It
would be convenient, downtown, to the children’s place of work; but
then Marija was on the road to recovery, and had hopes of getting a job
in the yards; and though she did not see her old-time lover once a
month, because of the misery of their state, yet she could not make up
her mind to go away and give him up forever. Then, too, Elzbieta had
heard something about a chance to scrub floors in Durham’s offices and
was waiting every day for word. In the end it was decided that Jurgis
should go downtown to strike out for himself, and they would decide
after he got a job. As there was no one from whom he could borrow
there, and he dared not beg for fear of being arrested, it was arranged
that every day he should meet one of the children and be given fifteen
cents of their earnings, upon which he could keep going. Then all day
he was to pace the streets with hundreds and thousands of other
homeless wretches inquiring at stores, warehouses, and factories for a
chance; and at night he was to crawl into some doorway or underneath a
truck, and hide there until midnight, when he might get into one of the
station houses, and spread a newspaper upon the floor, and lie down in
the midst of a throng of “bums” and beggars, reeking with alcohol and
tobacco, and filthy with vermin and disease.

So for two weeks more Jurgis fought with the demon of despair. Once he
got a chance to load a truck for half a day, and again he carried an
old woman’s valise and was given a quarter. This let him into a
lodging-house on several nights when he might otherwise have frozen to
death; and it also gave him a chance now and then to buy a newspaper in
the morning and hunt up jobs while his rivals were watching and waiting
for a paper to be thrown away. This, however, was really not the
advantage it seemed, for the newspaper advertisements were a cause of
much loss of precious time and of many weary journeys. A full half of
these were “fakes,” put in by the endless variety of establishments
which preyed upon the helpless ignorance of the unemployed. If Jurgis
lost only his time, it was because he had nothing else to lose;
whenever a smooth-tongued agent would tell him of the wonderful
positions he had on hand, he could only shake his head sorrowfully and
say that he had not the necessary dollar to deposit; when it was
explained to him what “big money” he and all his family could make by
coloring photographs, he could only promise to come in again when he
had two dollars to invest in the outfit.

In the end Jurgis got a chance through an accidental meeting with an
old-time acquaintance of his union days. He met this man on his way to
work in the giant factories of the Harvester Trust; and his friend told
him to come along and he would speak a good word for him to his boss,
whom he knew well. So Jurgis trudged four or five miles, and passed
through a waiting throng of unemployed at the gate under the escort of
his friend. His knees nearly gave way beneath him when the foreman,
after looking him over and questioning him, told him that he could find
an opening for him.

How much this accident meant to Jurgis he realized only by stages; for
he found that the harvester works were the sort of place to which
philanthropists and reformers pointed with pride. It had some thought
for its employees; its workshops were big and roomy, it provided a
restaurant where the workmen could buy good food at cost, it had even a
reading room, and decent places where its girl-hands could rest; also
the work was free from many of the elements of filth and repulsiveness
that prevailed at the stockyards. Day after day Jurgis discovered these
things—things never expected nor dreamed of by him—until this new place
came to seem a kind of a heaven to him.

It was an enormous establishment, covering a hundred and sixty acres of
ground, employing five thousand people, and turning out over three
hundred thousand machines every year—a good part of all the harvesting
and mowing machines used in the country. Jurgis saw very little of it,
of course—it was all specialized work, the same as at the stockyards;
each one of the hundreds of parts of a mowing machine was made
separately, and sometimes handled by hundreds of men. Where Jurgis
worked there was a machine which cut and stamped a certain piece of
steel about two square inches in size; the pieces came tumbling out
upon a tray, and all that human hands had to do was to pile them in
regular rows, and change the trays at intervals. This was done by a
single boy, who stood with eyes and thought centered upon it, and
fingers flying so fast that the sounds of the bits of steel striking
upon each other was like the music of an express train as one hears it
in a sleeping car at night. This was “piece-work,” of course; and
besides it was made certain that the boy did not idle, by setting the
machine to match the highest possible speed of human hands. Thirty
thousand of these pieces he handled every day, nine or ten million
every year—how many in a lifetime it rested with the gods to say. Near
by him men sat bending over whirling grindstones, putting the finishing
touches to the steel knives of the reaper; picking them out of a basket
with the right hand, pressing first one side and then the other against
the stone and finally dropping them with the left hand into another
basket. One of these men told Jurgis that he had sharpened three
thousand pieces of steel a day for thirteen years. In the next room
were wonderful machines that ate up long steel rods by slow stages,
cutting them off, seizing the pieces, stamping heads upon them,
grinding them and polishing them, threading them, and finally dropping
them into a basket, all ready to bolt the harvesters together. From yet
another machine came tens of thousands of steel burs to fit upon these
bolts. In other places all these various parts were dipped into troughs
of paint and hung up to dry, and then slid along on trolleys to a room
where men streaked them with red and yellow, so that they might look
cheerful in the harvest fields.

Jurgis’s friend worked upstairs in the casting rooms, and his task was
to make the molds of a certain part. He shoveled black sand into an
iron receptacle and pounded it tight and set it aside to harden; then
it would be taken out, and molten iron poured into it. This man, too,
was paid by the mold—or rather for perfect castings, nearly half his
work going for naught. You might see him, along with dozens of others,
toiling like one possessed by a whole community of demons; his arms
working like the driving rods of an engine, his long, black hair flying
wild, his eyes starting out, the sweat rolling in rivers down his face.
When he had shoveled the mold full of sand, and reached for the pounder
to pound it with, it was after the manner of a canoeist running rapids
and seizing a pole at sight of a submerged rock. All day long this man
would toil thus, his whole being centered upon the purpose of making
twenty-three instead of twenty-two and a half cents an hour; and then
his product would be reckoned up by the census taker, and jubilant
captains of industry would boast of it in their banquet halls, telling
how our workers are nearly twice as efficient as those of any other
country. If we are the greatest nation the sun ever shone upon, it
would seem to be mainly because we have been able to goad our
wage-earners to this pitch of frenzy; though there are a few other
things that are great among us including our drink-bill, which is a
billion and a quarter of dollars a year, and doubling itself every
decade.

There was a machine which stamped out the iron plates, and then another
which, with a mighty thud, mashed them to the shape of the sitting-down
portion of the American farmer. Then they were piled upon a truck, and
it was Jurgis’s task to wheel them to the room where the machines were
“assembled.” This was child’s play for him, and he got a dollar and
seventy-five cents a day for it; on Saturday he paid Aniele the
seventy-five cents a week he owed her for the use of her garret, and
also redeemed his overcoat, which Elzbieta had put in pawn when he was
in jail.

This last was a great blessing. A man cannot go about in midwinter in
Chicago with no overcoat and not pay for it, and Jurgis had to walk or
ride five or six miles back and forth to his work. It so happened that
half of this was in one direction and half in another, necessitating a
change of cars; the law required that transfers be given at all
intersecting points, but the railway corporation had gotten round this
by arranging a pretense at separate ownership. So whenever he wished to
ride, he had to pay ten cents each way, or over ten per cent of his
income to this power, which had gotten its franchises long ago by
buying up the city council, in the face of popular clamor amounting
almost to a rebellion. Tired as he felt at night, and dark and bitter
cold as it was in the morning, Jurgis generally chose to walk; at the
hours other workmen were traveling, the streetcar monopoly saw fit to
put on so few cars that there would be men hanging to every foot of the
backs of them and often crouching upon the snow-covered roof. Of course
the doors could never be closed, and so the cars were as cold as
outdoors; Jurgis, like many others, found it better to spend his fare
for a drink and a free lunch, to give him strength to walk.

These, however, were all slight matters to a man who had escaped from
Durham’s fertilizer mill. Jurgis began to pick up heart again and to
make plans. He had lost his house but then the awful load of the rent
and interest was off his shoulders, and when Marija was well again they
could start over and save. In the shop where he worked was a man, a
Lithuanian like himself, whom the others spoke of in admiring whispers,
because of the mighty feats he was performing. All day he sat at a
machine turning bolts; and then in the evening he went to the public
school to study English and learn to read. In addition, because he had
a family of eight children to support and his earnings were not enough,
on Saturdays and Sundays he served as a watchman; he was required to
press two buttons at opposite ends of a building every five minutes,
and as the walk only took him two minutes, he had three minutes to
study between each trip. Jurgis felt jealous of this fellow; for that
was the sort of thing he himself had dreamed of, two or three years
ago. He might do it even yet, if he had a fair chance—he might attract
attention and become a skilled man or a boss, as some had done in this
place. Suppose that Marija could get a job in the big mill where they
made binder twine—then they would move into this neighborhood, and he
would really have a chance. With a hope like that, there was some use
in living; to find a place where you were treated like a human being—by
God! he would show them how he could appreciate it. He laughed to
himself as he thought how he would hang on to this job!

And then one afternoon, the ninth of his work in the place, when he
went to get his overcoat he saw a group of men crowded before a placard
on the door, and when he went over and asked what it was, they told him
that beginning with the morrow his department of the harvester works
would be closed until further notice!




CHAPTER XXI


That was the way they did it! There was not half an hour’s warning—the
works were closed! It had happened that way before, said the men, and
it would happen that way forever. They had made all the harvesting
machines that the world needed, and now they had to wait till some wore
out! It was nobody’s fault—that was the way of it; and thousands of men
and women were turned out in the dead of winter, to live upon their
savings if they had any, and otherwise to die. So many tens of
thousands already in the city, homeless and begging for work, and now
several thousand more added to them!

Jurgis walked home-with his pittance of pay in his pocket, heartbroken,
overwhelmed. One more bandage had been torn from his eyes, one more
pitfall was revealed to him! Of what help was kindness and decency on
the part of employers—when they could not keep a job for him, when
there were more harvesting machines made than the world was able to
buy! What a hellish mockery it was, anyway, that a man should slave to
make harvesting machines for the country, only to be turned out to
starve for doing his duty too well!

It took him two days to get over this heart-sickening disappointment.
He did not drink anything, because Elzbieta got his money for
safekeeping, and knew him too well to be in the least frightened by his
angry demands. He stayed up in the garret however, and sulked—what was
the use of a man’s hunting a job when it was taken from him before he
had time to learn the work? But then their money was going again, and
little Antanas was hungry, and crying with the bitter cold of the
garret. Also Madame Haupt, the midwife, was after him for some money.
So he went out once more.

For another ten days he roamed the streets and alleys of the huge city,
sick and hungry, begging for any work. He tried in stores and offices,
in restaurants and hotels, along the docks and in the railroad yards,
in warehouses and mills and factories where they made products that
went to every corner of the world. There were often one or two
chances—but there were always a hundred men for every chance, and his
turn would not come. At night he crept into sheds and cellars and
doorways—until there came a spell of belated winter weather, with a
raging gale, and the thermometer five degrees below zero at sundown and
falling all night. Then Jurgis fought like a wild beast to get into the
big Harrison Street police station, and slept down in a corridor,
crowded with two other men upon a single step.

He had to fight often in these days to fight for a place near the
factory gates, and now and again with gangs on the street. He found,
for instance, that the business of carrying satchels for railroad
passengers was a pre-empted one—whenever he essayed it, eight or ten
men and boys would fall upon him and force him to run for his life.
They always had the policeman “squared,” and so there was no use in
expecting protection.

That Jurgis did not starve to death was due solely to the pittance the
children brought him. And even this was never certain. For one thing
the cold was almost more than the children could bear; and then they,
too, were in perpetual peril from rivals who plundered and beat them.
The law was against them, too—little Vilimas, who was really eleven,
but did not look to be eight, was stopped on the streets by a severe
old lady in spectacles, who told him that he was too young to be
working and that if he did not stop selling papers she would send a
truant officer after him. Also one night a strange man caught little
Kotrina by the arm and tried to persuade her into a dark cellar-way, an
experience which filled her with such terror that she was hardly to be
kept at work.

At last, on a Sunday, as there was no use looking for work, Jurgis went
home by stealing rides on the cars. He found that they had been waiting
for him for three days—there was a chance of a job for him.

It was quite a story. Little Juozapas, who was near crazy with hunger
these days, had gone out on the street to beg for himself. Juozapas had
only one leg, having been run over by a wagon when a little child, but
he had got himself a broomstick, which he put under his arm for a
crutch. He had fallen in with some other children and found the way to
Mike Scully’s dump, which lay three or four blocks away. To this place
there came every day many hundreds of wagon-loads of garbage and trash
from the lake front, where the rich people lived; and in the heaps the
children raked for food—there were hunks of bread and potato peelings
and apple cores and meat bones, all of it half frozen and quite
unspoiled. Little Juozapas gorged himself, and came home with a
newspaper full, which he was feeding to Antanas when his mother came
in. Elzbieta was horrified, for she did not believe that the food out
of the dumps was fit to eat. The next day, however, when no harm came
of it and Juozapas began to cry with hunger, she gave in and said that
he might go again. And that afternoon he came home with a story of how
while he had been digging away with a stick, a lady upon the street had
called him. A real fine lady, the little boy explained, a beautiful
lady; and she wanted to know all about him, and whether he got the
garbage for chickens, and why he walked with a broomstick, and why Ona
had died, and how Jurgis had come to go to jail, and what was the
matter with Marija, and everything. In the end she had asked where he
lived, and said that she was coming to see him, and bring him a new
crutch to walk with. She had on a hat with a bird upon it, Juozapas
added, and a long fur snake around her neck.

She really came, the very next morning, and climbed the ladder to the
garret, and stood and stared about her, turning pale at the sight of
the blood stains on the floor where Ona had died. She was a “settlement
worker,” she explained to Elzbieta—she lived around on Ashland Avenue.
Elzbieta knew the place, over a feed store; somebody had wanted her to
go there, but she had not cared to, for she thought that it must have
something to do with religion, and the priest did not like her to have
anything to do with strange religions. They were rich people who came
to live there to find out about the poor people; but what good they
expected it would do them to know, one could not imagine. So spoke
Elzbieta, naïvely, and the young lady laughed and was rather at a loss
for an answer—she stood and gazed about her, and thought of a cynical
remark that had been made to her, that she was standing upon the brink
of the pit of hell and throwing in snowballs to lower the temperature.

Elzbieta was glad to have somebody to listen, and she told all their
woes—what had happened to Ona, and the jail, and the loss of their
home, and Marija’s accident, and how Ona had died, and how Jurgis could
get no work. As she listened the pretty young lady’s eyes filled with
tears, and in the midst of it she burst into weeping and hid her face
on Elzbieta’s shoulder, quite regardless of the fact that the woman had
on a dirty old wrapper and that the garret was full of fleas. Poor
Elzbieta was ashamed of herself for having told so woeful a tale, and
the other had to beg and plead with her to get her to go on. The end of
it was that the young lady sent them a basket of things to eat, and
left a letter that Jurgis was to take to a gentleman who was
superintendent in one of the mills of the great steelworks in South
Chicago. “He will get Jurgis something to do,” the young lady had said,
and added, smiling through her tears—“If he doesn’t, he will never
marry me.”

The steel-works were fifteen miles away, and as usual it was so
contrived that one had to pay two fares to get there. Far and wide the
sky was flaring with the red glare that leaped from rows of towering
chimneys—for it was pitch dark when Jurgis arrived. The vast works, a
city in themselves, were surrounded by a stockade; and already a full
hundred men were waiting at the gate where new hands were taken on.
Soon after daybreak whistles began to blow, and then suddenly thousands
of men appeared, streaming from saloons and boardinghouses across the
way, leaping from trolley cars that passed—it seemed as if they rose
out of the ground, in the dim gray light. A river of them poured in
through the gate—and then gradually ebbed away again, until there were
only a few late ones running, and the watchman pacing up and down, and
the hungry strangers stamping and shivering.

Jurgis presented his precious letter. The gatekeeper was surly, and put
him through a catechism, but he insisted that he knew nothing, and as
he had taken the precaution to seal his letter, there was nothing for
the gatekeeper to do but send it to the person to whom it was
addressed. A messenger came back to say that Jurgis should wait, and so
he came inside of the gate, perhaps not sorry enough that there were
others less fortunate watching him with greedy eyes. The great mills
were getting under way—one could hear a vast stirring, a rolling and
rumbling and hammering. Little by little the scene grew plain:
towering, black buildings here and there, long rows of shops and sheds,
little railways branching everywhere, bare gray cinders underfoot and
oceans of billowing black smoke above. On one side of the grounds ran a
railroad with a dozen tracks, and on the other side lay the lake, where
steamers came to load.

Jurgis had time enough to stare and speculate, for it was two hours
before he was summoned. He went into the office building, where a
company timekeeper interviewed him. The superintendent was busy, he
said, but he (the timekeeper) would try to find Jurgis a job. He had
never worked in a steel mill before? But he was ready for anything?
Well, then, they would go and see.

So they began a tour, among sights that made Jurgis stare amazed. He
wondered if ever he could get used to working in a place like this,
where the air shook with deafening thunder, and whistles shrieked
warnings on all sides of him at once; where miniature steam engines
came rushing upon him, and sizzling, quivering, white-hot masses of
metal sped past him, and explosions of fire and flaming sparks dazzled
him and scorched his face. The men in these mills were all black with
soot, and hollow-eyed and gaunt; they worked with fierce intensity,
rushing here and there, and never lifting their eyes from their tasks.
Jurgis clung to his guide like a scared child to its nurse, and while
the latter hailed one foreman after another to ask if they could use
another unskilled man, he stared about him and marveled.

He was taken to the Bessemer furnace, where they made billets of
steel—a dome-like building, the size of a big theater. Jurgis stood
where the balcony of the theater would have been, and opposite, by the
stage, he saw three giant caldrons, big enough for all the devils of
hell to brew their broth in, full of something white and blinding,
bubbling and splashing, roaring as if volcanoes were blowing through
it—one had to shout to be heard in the place. Liquid fire would leap
from these caldrons and scatter like bombs below—and men were working
there, seeming careless, so that Jurgis caught his breath with fright.
Then a whistle would toot, and across the curtain of the theater would
come a little engine with a carload of something to be dumped into one
of the receptacles; and then another whistle would toot, down by the
stage, and another train would back up—and suddenly, without an
instant’s warning, one of the giant kettles began to tilt and topple,
flinging out a jet of hissing, roaring flame. Jurgis shrank back
appalled, for he thought it was an accident; there fell a pillar of
white flame, dazzling as the sun, swishing like a huge tree falling in
the forest. A torrent of sparks swept all the way across the building,
overwhelming everything, hiding it from sight; and then Jurgis looked
through the fingers of his hands, and saw pouring out of the caldron a
cascade of living, leaping fire, white with a whiteness not of earth,
scorching the eyeballs. Incandescent rainbows shone above it, blue,
red, and golden lights played about it; but the stream itself was
white, ineffable. Out of regions of wonder it streamed, the very river
of life; and the soul leaped up at the sight of it, fled back upon it,
swift and resistless, back into far-off lands, where beauty and terror
dwell. Then the great caldron tilted back again, empty, and Jurgis saw
to his relief that no one was hurt, and turned and followed his guide
out into the sunlight.

They went through the blast furnaces, through rolling mills where bars
of steel were tossed about and chopped like bits of cheese. All around
and above giant machine arms were flying, giant wheels were turning,
great hammers crashing; traveling cranes creaked and groaned overhead,
reaching down iron hands and seizing iron prey—it was like standing in
the center of the earth, where the machinery of time was revolving.

By and by they came to the place where steel rails were made; and
Jurgis heard a toot behind him, and jumped out of the way of a car with
a white-hot ingot upon it, the size of a man’s body. There was a sudden
crash and the car came to a halt, and the ingot toppled out upon a
moving platform, where steel fingers and arms seized hold of it,
punching it and prodding it into place, and hurrying it into the grip
of huge rollers. Then it came out upon the other side, and there were
more crashings and clatterings, and over it was flopped, like a pancake
on a gridiron, and seized again and rushed back at you through another
squeezer. So amid deafening uproar it clattered to and fro, growing
thinner and flatter and longer. The ingot seemed almost a living thing;
it did not want to run this mad course, but it was in the grip of fate,
it was tumbled on, screeching and clanking and shivering in protest. By
and by it was long and thin, a great red snake escaped from purgatory;
and then, as it slid through the rollers, you would have sworn that it
was alive—it writhed and squirmed, and wriggles and shudders passed out
through its tail, all but flinging it off by their violence. There was
no rest for it until it was cold and black—and then it needed only to
be cut and straightened to be ready for a railroad.

It was at the end of this rail’s progress that Jurgis got his chance.
They had to be moved by men with crowbars, and the boss here could use
another man. So he took off his coat and set to work on the spot.

It took him two hours to get to this place every day and cost him a
dollar and twenty cents a week. As this was out of the question, he
wrapped his bedding in a bundle and took it with him, and one of his
fellow workingmen introduced him to a Polish lodging-house, where he
might have the privilege of sleeping upon the floor for ten cents a
night. He got his meals at free-lunch counters, and every Saturday
night he went home—bedding and all—and took the greater part of his
money to the family. Elzbieta was sorry for this arrangement, for she
feared that it would get him into the habit of living without them, and
once a week was not very often for him to see his baby; but there was
no other way of arranging it. There was no chance for a woman at the
steelworks, and Marija was now ready for work again, and lured on from
day to day by the hope of finding it at the yards.

In a week Jurgis got over his sense of helplessness and bewilderment in
the rail mill. He learned to find his way about and to take all the
miracles and terrors for granted, to work without hearing the rumbling
and crashing. From blind fear he went to the other extreme; he became
reckless and indifferent, like all the rest of the men, who took but
little thought of themselves in the ardor of their work. It was
wonderful, when one came to think of it, that these men should have
taken an interest in the work they did—they had no share in it—they
were paid by the hour, and paid no more for being interested. Also they
knew that if they were hurt they would be flung aside and forgotten—and
still they would hurry to their task by dangerous short cuts, would use
methods that were quicker and more effective in spite of the fact that
they were also risky. His fourth day at his work Jurgis saw a man
stumble while running in front of a car, and have his foot mashed off,
and before he had been there three weeks he was witness of a yet more
dreadful accident. There was a row of brick furnaces, shining white
through every crack with the molten steel inside. Some of these were
bulging dangerously, yet men worked before them, wearing blue glasses
when they opened and shut the doors. One morning as Jurgis was passing,
a furnace blew out, spraying two men with a shower of liquid fire. As
they lay screaming and rolling upon the ground in agony, Jurgis rushed
to help them, and as a result he lost a good part of the skin from the
inside of one of his hands. The company doctor bandaged it up, but he
got no other thanks from any one, and was laid up for eight working
days without any pay.

Most fortunately, at this juncture, Elzbieta got the long-awaited
chance to go at five o’clock in the morning and help scrub the office
floors of one of the packers. Jurgis came home and covered himself with
blankets to keep warm, and divided his time between sleeping and
playing with little Antanas. Juozapas was away raking in the dump a
good part of the time, and Elzbieta and Marija were hunting for more
work.

Antanas was now over a year and a half old, and was a perfect talking
machine. He learned so fast that every week when Jurgis came home it
seemed to him as if he had a new child. He would sit down and listen
and stare at him, and give vent to delighted exclamations—“_Palauk!
Muma! Tu mano szirdele!_” The little fellow was now really the one
delight that Jurgis had in the world—his one hope, his one victory.
Thank God, Antanas was a boy! And he was as tough as a pine knot, and
with the appetite of a wolf. Nothing had hurt him, and nothing could
hurt him; he had come through all the suffering and deprivation
unscathed—only shriller-voiced and more determined in his grip upon
life. He was a terrible child to manage, was Antanas, but his father
did not mind that—he would watch him and smile to himself with
satisfaction. The more of a fighter he was the better—he would need to
fight before he got through.

Jurgis had got the habit of buying the Sunday paper whenever he had the
money; a most wonderful paper could be had for only five cents, a whole
armful, with all the news of the world set forth in big headlines, that
Jurgis could spell out slowly, with the children to help him at the
long words. There was battle and murder and sudden death—it was
marvelous how they ever heard about so many entertaining and thrilling
happenings; the stories must be all true, for surely no man could have
made such things up, and besides, there were pictures of them all, as
real as life. One of these papers was as good as a circus, and nearly
as good as a spree—certainly a most wonderful treat for a workingman,
who was tired out and stupefied, and had never had any education, and
whose work was one dull, sordid grind, day after day, and year after
year, with never a sight of a green field nor an hour’s entertainment,
nor anything but liquor to stimulate his imagination. Among other
things, these papers had pages full of comical pictures, and these were
the main joy in life to little Antanas. He treasured them up, and would
drag them out and make his father tell him about them; there were all
sorts of animals among them, and Antanas could tell the names of all of
them, lying upon the floor for hours and pointing them out with his
chubby little fingers. Whenever the story was plain enough for Jurgis
to make out, Antanas would have it repeated to him, and then he would
remember it, prattling funny little sentences and mixing it up with
other stories in an irresistible fashion. Also his quaint pronunciation
of words was such a delight—and the phrases he would pick up and
remember, the most outlandish and impossible things! The first time
that the little rascal burst out with “God damn,” his father nearly
rolled off the chair with glee; but in the end he was sorry for this,
for Antanas was soon “God-damning” everything and everybody.

And then, when he was able to use his hands, Jurgis took his bedding
again and went back to his task of shifting rails. It was now April,
and the snow had given place to cold rains, and the unpaved street in
front of Aniele’s house was turned into a canal. Jurgis would have to
wade through it to get home, and if it was late he might easily get
stuck to his waist in the mire. But he did not mind this much—it was a
promise that summer was coming. Marija had now gotten a place as
beef-trimmer in one of the smaller packing plants; and he told himself
that he had learned his lesson now, and would meet with no more
accidents—so that at last there was prospect of an end to their long
agony. They could save money again, and when another winter came they
would have a comfortable place; and the children would be off the
streets and in school again, and they might set to work to nurse back
into life their habits of decency and kindness. So once more Jurgis
began to make plans and dream dreams.

And then one Saturday night he jumped off the car and started home,
with the sun shining low under the edge of a bank of clouds that had
been pouring floods of water into the mud-soaked street. There was a
rainbow in the sky, and another in his breast—for he had thirty-six
hours’ rest before him, and a chance to see his family. Then suddenly
he came in sight of the house, and noticed that there was a crowd
before the door. He ran up the steps and pushed his way in, and saw
Aniele’s kitchen crowded with excited women. It reminded him so vividly
of the time when he had come home from jail and found Ona dying, that
his heart almost stood still. “What’s the matter?” he cried.

A dead silence had fallen in the room, and he saw that every one was
staring at him. “What’s the matter?” he exclaimed again.

And then, up in the garret, he heard sounds of wailing, in Marija’s
voice. He started for the ladder—and Aniele seized him by the arm. “No,
no!” she exclaimed. “Don’t go up there!”

“What is it?” he shouted.

And the old woman answered him weakly: “It’s Antanas. He’s dead. He was
drowned out in the street!”




CHAPTER XXII


Jurgis took the news in a peculiar way. He turned deadly pale, but he
caught himself, and for half a minute stood in the middle of the room,
clenching his hands tightly and setting his teeth. Then he pushed
Aniele aside and strode into the next room and climbed the ladder.

In the corner was a blanket, with a form half showing beneath it; and
beside it lay Elzbieta, whether crying or in a faint, Jurgis could not
tell. Marija was pacing the room, screaming and wringing her hands. He
clenched his hands tighter yet, and his voice was hard as he spoke.

“How did it happen?” he asked.

Marija scarcely heard him in her agony. He repeated the question,
louder and yet more harshly. “He fell off the sidewalk!” she wailed.
The sidewalk in front of the house was a platform made of half-rotten
boards, about five feet above the level of the sunken street.

“How did he come to be there?” he demanded.

“He went—he went out to play,” Marija sobbed, her voice choking her.
“We couldn’t make him stay in. He must have got caught in the mud!”

“Are you sure that he is dead?” he demanded.

“Ai! ai!” she wailed. “Yes; we had the doctor.”

Then Jurgis stood a few seconds, wavering. He did not shed a tear. He
took one glance more at the blanket with the little form beneath it,
and then turned suddenly to the ladder and climbed down again. A
silence fell once more in the room as he entered. He went straight to
the door, passed out, and started down the street.

When his wife had died, Jurgis made for the nearest saloon, but he did
not do that now, though he had his week’s wages in his pocket. He
walked and walked, seeing nothing, splashing through mud and water.
Later on he sat down upon a step and hid his face in his hands and for
half an hour or so he did not move. Now and then he would whisper to
himself: “Dead! _Dead!_”

Finally, he got up and walked on again. It was about sunset, and he
went on and on until it was dark, when he was stopped by a railroad
crossing. The gates were down, and a long train of freight cars was
thundering by. He stood and watched it; and all at once a wild impulse
seized him, a thought that had been lurking within him, unspoken,
unrecognized, leaped into sudden life. He started down the track, and
when he was past the gate-keeper’s shanty he sprang forward and swung
himself on to one of the cars.

By and by the train stopped again, and Jurgis sprang down and ran under
the car, and hid himself upon the truck. Here he sat, and when the
train started again, he fought a battle with his soul. He gripped his
hands and set his teeth together—he had not wept, and he would not—not
a tear! It was past and over, and he was done with it—he would fling it
off his shoulders, be free of it, the whole business, that night. It
should go like a black, hateful nightmare, and in the morning he would
be a new man. And every time that a thought of it assailed him—a tender
memory, a trace of a tear—he rose up, cursing with rage, and pounded it
down.

He was fighting for his life; he gnashed his teeth together in his
desperation. He had been a fool, a fool! He had wasted his life, he had
wrecked himself, with his accursed weakness; and now he was done with
it—he would tear it out of him, root and branch! There should be no
more tears and no more tenderness; he had had enough of them—they had
sold him into slavery! Now he was going to be free, to tear off his
shackles, to rise up and fight. He was glad that the end had come—it
had to come some time, and it was just as well now. This was no world
for women and children, and the sooner they got out of it the better
for them. Whatever Antanas might suffer where he was, he could suffer
no more than he would have had he stayed upon earth. And meantime his
father had thought the last thought about him that he meant to; he was
going to think of himself, he was going to fight for himself, against
the world that had baffled him and tortured him!

So he went on, tearing up all the flowers from the garden of his soul,
and setting his heel upon them. The train thundered deafeningly, and a
storm of dust blew in his face; but though it stopped now and then
through the night, he clung where he was—he would cling there until he
was driven off, for every mile that he got from Packingtown meant
another load from his mind.

Whenever the cars stopped a warm breeze blew upon him, a breeze laden
with the perfume of fresh fields, of honeysuckle and clover. He snuffed
it, and it made his heart beat wildly—he was out in the country again!
He was going to _live_ in the country! When the dawn came he was
peering out with hungry eyes, getting glimpses of meadows and woods and
rivers. At last he could stand it no longer, and when the train stopped
again he crawled out. Upon the top of the car was a brakeman, who shook
his fist and swore; Jurgis waved his hand derisively, and started
across the country.

Only think that he had been a countryman all his life; and for three
long years he had never seen a country sight nor heard a country sound!
Excepting for that one walk when he left jail, when he was too much
worried to notice anything, and for a few times that he had rested in
the city parks in the winter time when he was out of work, he had
literally never seen a tree! And now he felt like a bird lifted up and
borne away upon a gale; he stopped and stared at each new sight of
wonder—at a herd of cows, and a meadow full of daisies, at hedgerows
set thick with June roses, at little birds singing in the trees.

Then he came to a farm-house, and after getting himself a stick for
protection, he approached it. The farmer was greasing a wagon in front
of the barn, and Jurgis went to him. “I would like to get some
breakfast, please,” he said.

“Do you want to work?” said the farmer.

“No,” said Jurgis. “I don’t.”

“Then you can’t get anything here,” snapped the other.

“I meant to pay for it,” said Jurgis.

“Oh,” said the farmer; and then added sarcastically, “We don’t serve
breakfast after 7 A.M.”

“I am very hungry,” said Jurgis gravely; “I would like to buy some
food.”

“Ask the woman,” said the farmer, nodding over his shoulder. The
“woman” was more tractable, and for a dime Jurgis secured two thick
sandwiches and a piece of pie and two apples. He walked off eating the
pie, as the least convenient thing to carry. In a few minutes he came
to a stream, and he climbed a fence and walked down the bank, along a
woodland path. By and by he found a comfortable spot, and there he
devoured his meal, slaking his thirst at the stream. Then he lay for
hours, just gazing and drinking in joy; until at last he felt sleepy,
and lay down in the shade of a bush.

When he awoke the sun was shining hot in his face. He sat up and
stretched his arms, and then gazed at the water sliding by. There was a
deep pool, sheltered and silent, below him, and a sudden wonderful idea
rushed upon him. He might have a bath! The water was free, and he might
get into it—all the way into it! It would be the first time that he had
been all the way into the water since he left Lithuania!

When Jurgis had first come to the stockyards he had been as clean as
any workingman could well be. But later on, what with sickness and cold
and hunger and discouragement, and the filthiness of his work, and the
vermin in his home, he had given up washing in winter, and in summer
only as much of him as would go into a basin. He had had a shower bath
in jail, but nothing since—and now he would have a swim!

The water was warm, and he splashed about like a very boy in his glee.
Afterward he sat down in the water near the bank, and proceeded to
scrub himself—soberly and methodically, scouring every inch of him with
sand. While he was doing it he would do it thoroughly, and see how it
felt to be clean. He even scrubbed his head with sand, and combed what
the men called “crumbs” out of his long, black hair, holding his head
under water as long as he could, to see if he could not kill them all.
Then, seeing that the sun was still hot, he took his clothes from the
bank and proceeded to wash them, piece by piece; as the dirt and grease
went floating off downstream he grunted with satisfaction and soused
the clothes again, venturing even to dream that he might get rid of the
fertilizer.

He hung them all up, and while they were drying he lay down in the sun
and had another long sleep. They were hot and stiff as boards on top,
and a little damp on the underside, when he awakened; but being hungry,
he put them on and set out again. He had no knife, but with some labor
he broke himself a good stout club, and, armed with this, he marched
down the road again.

Before long he came to a big farmhouse, and turned up the lane that led
to it. It was just supper-time, and the farmer was washing his hands at
the kitchen door. “Please, sir,” said Jurgis, “can I have something to
eat? I can pay.” To which the farmer responded promptly, “We don’t feed
tramps here. Get out!”

Jurgis went without a word; but as he passed round the barn he came to
a freshly ploughed and harrowed field, in which the farmer had set out
some young peach trees; and as he walked he jerked up a row of them by
the roots, more than a hundred trees in all, before he reached the end
of the field. That was his answer, and it showed his mood; from now on
he was fighting, and the man who hit him would get all that he gave,
every time.

Beyond the orchard Jurgis struck through a patch of woods, and then a
field of winter grain, and came at last to another road. Before long he
saw another farmhouse, and, as it was beginning to cloud over a little,
he asked here for shelter as well as food. Seeing the farmer eying him
dubiously, he added, “I’ll be glad to sleep in the barn.”

“Well, I dunno,” said the other. “Do you smoke?”

“Sometimes,” said Jurgis, “but I’ll do it out of doors.” When the man
had assented, he inquired, “How much will it cost me? I haven’t very
much money.”

“I reckon about twenty cents for supper,” replied the farmer. “I won’t
charge ye for the barn.”

So Jurgis went in, and sat down at the table with the farmer’s wife and
half a dozen children. It was a bountiful meal—there were baked beans
and mashed potatoes and asparagus chopped and stewed, and a dish of
strawberries, and great, thick slices of bread, and a pitcher of milk.
Jurgis had not had such a feast since his wedding day, and he made a
mighty effort to put in his twenty cents’ worth.

They were all of them too hungry to talk; but afterward they sat upon
the steps and smoked, and the farmer questioned his guest. When Jurgis
had explained that he was a workingman from Chicago, and that he did
not know just whither he was bound, the other said, “Why don’t you stay
here and work for me?”

“I’m not looking for work just now,” Jurgis answered.

“I’ll pay ye good,” said the other, eying his big form—“a dollar a day
and board ye. Help’s terrible scarce round here.”

“Is that winter as well as summer?” Jurgis demanded quickly.

“N—no,” said the farmer; “I couldn’t keep ye after November—I ain’t got
a big enough place for that.”

“I see,” said the other, “that’s what I thought. When you get through
working your horses this fall, will you turn them out in the snow?”
(Jurgis was beginning to think for himself nowadays.)

“It ain’t quite the same,” the farmer answered, seeing the point.
“There ought to be work a strong fellow like you can find to do, in the
cities, or some place, in the winter time.”

“Yes,” said Jurgis, “that’s what they all think; and so they crowd into
the cities, and when they have to beg or steal to live, then people ask
’em why they don’t go into the country, where help is scarce.” The
farmer meditated awhile.

“How about when your money’s gone?” he inquired, finally. “You’ll have
to, then, won’t you?”

“Wait till she’s gone,” said Jurgis; “then I’ll see.”

He had a long sleep in the barn and then a big breakfast of coffee and
bread and oatmeal and stewed cherries, for which the man charged him
only fifteen cents, perhaps having been influenced by his arguments.
Then Jurgis bade farewell, and went on his way.

Such was the beginning of his life as a tramp. It was seldom he got as
fair treatment as from this last farmer, and so as time went on he
learned to shun the houses and to prefer sleeping in the fields. When
it rained he would find a deserted building, if he could, and if not,
he would wait until after dark and then, with his stick ready, begin a
stealthy approach upon a barn. Generally he could get in before the dog
got scent of him, and then he would hide in the hay and be safe until
morning; if not, and the dog attacked him, he would rise up and make a
retreat in battle order. Jurgis was not the mighty man he had once
been, but his arms were still good, and there were few farm dogs he
needed to hit more than once.

Before long there came raspberries, and then blackberries, to help him
save his money; and there were apples in the orchards and potatoes in
the ground—he learned to note the places and fill his pockets after
dark. Twice he even managed to capture a chicken, and had a feast, once
in a deserted barn and the other time in a lonely spot alongside of a
stream. When all of these things failed him he used his money
carefully, but without worry—for he saw that he could earn more
whenever he chose. Half an hour’s chopping wood in his lively fashion
was enough to bring him a meal, and when the farmer had seen him
working he would sometimes try to bribe him to stay.

But Jurgis was not staying. He was a free man now, a buccaneer. The old
_Wanderlust_ had got into his blood, the joy of the unbound life, the
joy of seeking, of hoping without limit. There were mishaps and
discomforts—but at least there was always something new; and only think
what it meant to a man who for years had been penned up in one place,
seeing nothing but one dreary prospect of shanties and factories, to be
suddenly set loose beneath the open sky, to behold new landscapes, new
places, and new people every hour! To a man whose whole life had
consisted of doing one certain thing all day, until he was so exhausted
that he could only lie down and sleep until the next day—and to be now
his own master, working as he pleased and when he pleased, and facing a
new adventure every hour!

Then, too, his health came back to him, all his lost youthful vigor,
his joy and power that he had mourned and forgotten! It came with a
sudden rush, bewildering him, startling him; it was as if his dead
childhood had come back to him, laughing and calling! What with plenty
to eat and fresh air and exercise that was taken as it pleased him, he
would waken from his sleep and start off not knowing what to do with
his energy, stretching his arms, laughing, singing old songs of home
that came back to him. Now and then, of course, he could not help but
think of little Antanas, whom he should never see again, whose little
voice he should never hear; and then he would have to battle with
himself. Sometimes at night he would waken dreaming of Ona, and stretch
out his arms to her, and wet the ground with his tears. But in the
morning he would get up and shake himself, and stride away again to
battle with the world.

He never asked where he was nor where he was going; the country was big
enough, he knew, and there was no danger of his coming to the end of
it. And of course he could always have company for the
asking—everywhere he went there were men living just as he lived, and
whom he was welcome to join. He was a stranger at the business, but
they were not clannish, and they taught him all their tricks—what towns
and villages it was best to keep away from, and how to read the secret
signs upon the fences, and when to beg and when to steal, and just how
to do both. They laughed at his ideas of paying for anything with money
or with work—for they got all they wanted without either. Now and then
Jurgis camped out with a gang of them in some woodland haunt, and
foraged with them in the neighborhood at night. And then among them
some one would “take a shine” to him, and they would go off together
and travel for a week, exchanging reminiscences.

Of these professional tramps a great many had, of course, been
shiftless and vicious all their lives. But the vast majority of them
had been workingmen, had fought the long fight as Jurgis had, and found
that it was a losing fight, and given up. Later on he encountered yet
another sort of men, those from whose ranks the tramps were recruited,
men who were homeless and wandering, but still seeking work—seeking it
in the harvest fields. Of these there was an army, the huge surplus
labor army of society; called into being under the stern system of
nature, to do the casual work of the world, the tasks which were
transient and irregular, and yet which had to be done. They did not
know that they were such, of course; they only knew that they sought
the job, and that the job was fleeting. In the early summer they would
be in Texas, and as the crops were ready they would follow north with
the season, ending with the fall in Manitoba. Then they would seek out
the big lumber camps, where there was winter work; or failing in this,
would drift to the cities, and live upon what they had managed to save,
with the help of such transient work as was there the loading and
unloading of steamships and drays, the digging of ditches and the
shoveling of snow. If there were more of them on hand than chanced to
be needed, the weaker ones died off of cold and hunger, again according
to the stern system of nature.

It was in the latter part of July, when Jurgis was in Missouri, that he
came upon the harvest work. Here were crops that men had worked for
three or four months to prepare, and of which they would lose nearly
all unless they could find others to help them for a week or two. So
all over the land there was a cry for labor—agencies were set up and
all the cities were drained of men, even college boys were brought by
the carload, and hordes of frantic farmers would hold up trains and
carry off wagon-loads of men by main force. Not that they did not pay
them well—any man could get two dollars a day and his board, and the
best men could get two dollars and a half or three.

The harvest-fever was in the very air, and no man with any spirit in
him could be in that region and not catch it. Jurgis joined a gang and
worked from dawn till dark, eighteen hours a day, for two weeks without
a break. Then he had a sum of money that would have been a fortune to
him in the old days of misery—but what could he do with it now? To be
sure he might have put it in a bank, and, if he were fortunate, get it
back again when he wanted it. But Jurgis was now a homeless man,
wandering over a continent; and what did he know about banking and
drafts and letters of credit? If he carried the money about with him,
he would surely be robbed in the end; and so what was there for him to
do but enjoy it while he could? On a Saturday night he drifted into a
town with his fellows; and because it was raining, and there was no
other place provided for him, he went to a saloon. And there were some
who treated him and whom he had to treat, and there was laughter and
singing and good cheer; and then out of the rear part of the saloon a
girl’s face, red-cheeked and merry, smiled at Jurgis, and his heart
thumped suddenly in his throat. He nodded to her, and she came and sat
by him, and they had more drink, and then he went upstairs into a room
with her, and the wild beast rose up within him and screamed, as it has
screamed in the Jungle from the dawn of time. And then because of his
memories and his shame, he was glad when others joined them, men and
women; and they had more drink and spent the night in wild rioting and
debauchery. In the van of the surplus-labor army, there followed
another, an army of women, they also struggling for life under the
stern system of nature. Because there were rich men who sought
pleasure, there had been ease and plenty for them so long as they were
young and beautiful; and later on, when they were crowded out by others
younger and more beautiful, they went out to follow upon the trail of
the workingmen. Sometimes they came of themselves, and the
saloon-keepers shared with them; or sometimes they were handled by
agencies, the same as the labor army. They were in the towns in harvest
time, near the lumber camps in the winter, in the cities when the men
came there; if a regiment were encamped, or a railroad or canal being
made, or a great exposition getting ready, the crowd of women were on
hand, living in shanties or saloons or tenement rooms, sometimes eight
or ten of them together.

In the morning Jurgis had not a cent, and he went out upon the road
again. He was sick and disgusted, but after the new plan of his life,
he crushed his feelings down. He had made a fool of himself, but he
could not help it now—all he could do was to see that it did not happen
again. So he tramped on until exercise and fresh air banished his
headache, and his strength and joy returned. This happened to him every
time, for Jurgis was still a creature of impulse, and his pleasures had
not yet become business. It would be a long time before he could be
like the majority of these men of the road, who roamed until the hunger
for drink and for women mastered them, and then went to work with a
purpose in mind, and stopped when they had the price of a spree.

On the contrary, try as he would, Jurgis could not help being made
miserable by his conscience. It was the ghost that would not down. It
would come upon him in the most unexpected places—sometimes it fairly
drove him to drink.

One night he was caught by a thunderstorm, and he sought shelter in a
little house just outside of a town. It was a working-man’s home, and
the owner was a Slav like himself, a new emigrant from White Russia; he
bade Jurgis welcome in his home language, and told him to come to the
kitchen-fire and dry himself. He had no bed for him, but there was
straw in the garret, and he could make out. The man’s wife was cooking
the supper, and their children were playing about on the floor. Jurgis
sat and exchanged thoughts with him about the old country, and the
places where they had been and the work they had done. Then they ate,
and afterward sat and smoked and talked more about America, and how
they found it. In the middle of a sentence, however, Jurgis stopped,
seeing that the woman had brought a big basin of water and was
proceeding to undress her youngest baby. The rest had crawled into the
closet where they slept, but the baby was to have a bath, the
workingman explained. The nights had begun to be chilly, and his
mother, ignorant as to the climate in America, had sewed him up for the
winter; then it had turned warm again, and some kind of a rash had
broken out on the child. The doctor had said she must bathe him every
night, and she, foolish woman, believed him.

Jurgis scarcely heard the explanation; he was watching the baby. He was
about a year old, and a sturdy little fellow, with soft fat legs, and a
round ball of a stomach, and eyes as black as coals. His pimples did
not seem to bother him much, and he was wild with glee over the bath,
kicking and squirming and chuckling with delight, pulling at his
mother’s face and then at his own little toes. When she put him into
the basin he sat in the midst of it and grinned, splashing the water
over himself and squealing like a little pig. He spoke in Russian, of
which Jurgis knew some; he spoke it with the quaintest of baby
accents—and every word of it brought back to Jurgis some word of his
own dead little one, and stabbed him like a knife. He sat perfectly
motionless, silent, but gripping his hands tightly, while a storm
gathered in his bosom and a flood heaped itself up behind his eyes. And
in the end he could bear it no more, but buried his face in his hands
and burst into tears, to the alarm and amazement of his hosts. Between
the shame of this and his woe Jurgis could not stand it, and got up and
rushed out into the rain.

He went on and on down the road, finally coming to a black woods, where
he hid and wept as if his heart would break. Ah, what agony was that,
what despair, when the tomb of memory was rent open and the ghosts of
his old life came forth to scourge him! What terror to see what he had
been and now could never be—to see Ona and his child and his own dead
self stretching out their arms to him, calling to him across a
bottomless abyss—and to know that they were gone from him forever, and
he writhing and suffocating in the mire of his own vileness!




CHAPTER XXIII


Early in the fall Jurgis set out for Chicago again. All the joy went
out of tramping as soon as a man could not keep warm in the hay; and,
like many thousands of others, he deluded himself with the hope that by
coming early he could avoid the rush. He brought fifteen dollars with
him, hidden away in one of his shoes, a sum which had been saved from
the saloon-keepers, not so much by his conscience, as by the fear which
filled him at the thought of being out of work in the city in the
winter time.

He traveled upon the railroad with several other men, hiding in freight
cars at night, and liable to be thrown off at any time, regardless of
the speed of the train. When he reached the city he left the rest, for
he had money and they did not, and he meant to save himself in this
fight. He would bring to it all the skill that practice had brought
him, and he would stand, whoever fell. On fair nights he would sleep in
the park or on a truck or an empty barrel or box, and when it was rainy
or cold he would stow himself upon a shelf in a ten-cent lodging-house,
or pay three cents for the privileges of a “squatter” in a tenement
hallway. He would eat at free lunches, five cents a meal, and never a
cent more—so he might keep alive for two months and more, and in that
time he would surely find a job. He would have to bid farewell to his
summer cleanliness, of course, for he would come out of the first
night’s lodging with his clothes alive with vermin. There was no place
in the city where he could wash even his face, unless he went down to
the lake front—and there it would soon be all ice.

First he went to the steel mill and the harvester works, and found that
his places there had been filled long ago. He was careful to keep away
from the stockyards—he was a single man now, he told himself, and he
meant to stay one, to have his wages for his own when he got a job. He
began the long, weary round of factories and warehouses, tramping all
day, from one end of the city to the other, finding everywhere from ten
to a hundred men ahead of him. He watched the newspapers, too—but no
longer was he to be taken in by smooth-spoken agents. He had been told
of all those tricks while “on the road.”

In the end it was through a newspaper that he got a job, after nearly a
month of seeking. It was a call for a hundred laborers, and though he
thought it was a “fake,” he went because the place was near by. He
found a line of men a block long, but as a wagon chanced to come out of
an alley and break the line, he saw his chance and sprang to seize a
place. Men threatened him and tried to throw him out, but he cursed and
made a disturbance to attract a policeman, upon which they subsided,
knowing that if the latter interfered it would be to “fire” them all.

An hour or two later he entered a room and confronted a big Irishman
behind a desk.

“Ever worked in Chicago before?” the man inquired; and whether it was a
good angel that put it into Jurgis’s mind, or an intuition of his
sharpened wits, he was moved to answer, “No, sir.”

“Where do you come from?”

“Kansas City, sir.”

“Any references?”

“No, sir. I’m just an unskilled man. I’ve got good arms.”

“I want men for hard work—it’s all underground, digging tunnels for
telephones. Maybe it won’t suit you.”

“I’m willing, sir—anything for me. What’s the pay?”

“Fifteen cents an hour.”

“I’m willing, sir.”

“All right; go back there and give your name.”

So within half an hour he was at work, far underneath the streets of
the city. The tunnel was a peculiar one for telephone wires; it was
about eight feet high, and with a level floor nearly as wide. It had
innumerable branches—a perfect spider web beneath the city; Jurgis
walked over half a mile with his gang to the place where they were to
work. Stranger yet, the tunnel was lighted by electricity, and upon it
was laid a double-tracked, narrow-gauge railroad!

But Jurgis was not there to ask questions, and he did not give the
matter a thought. It was nearly a year afterward that he finally
learned the meaning of this whole affair. The City Council had passed a
quiet and innocent little bill allowing a company to construct
telephone conduits under the city streets; and upon the strength of
this, a great corporation had proceeded to tunnel all Chicago with a
system of railway freight-subways. In the city there was a combination
of employers, representing hundreds of millions of capital, and formed
for the purpose of crushing the labor unions. The chief union which
troubled it was the teamsters’; and when these freight tunnels were
completed, connecting all the big factories and stores with the
railroad depots, they would have the teamsters’ union by the throat.
Now and then there were rumors and murmurs in the Board of Aldermen,
and once there was a committee to investigate—but each time another
small fortune was paid over, and the rumors died away; until at last
the city woke up with a start to find the work completed. There was a
tremendous scandal, of course; it was found that the city records had
been falsified and other crimes committed, and some of Chicago’s big
capitalists got into jail—figuratively speaking. The aldermen declared
that they had had no idea of it all, in spite of the fact that the main
entrance to the work had been in the rear of the saloon of one of them.

It was in a newly opened cut that Jurgis worked, and so he knew that he
had an all-winter job. He was so rejoiced that he treated himself to a
spree that night, and with the balance of his money he hired himself a
place in a tenement room, where he slept upon a big homemade straw
mattress along with four other workingmen. This was one dollar a week,
and for four more he got his food in a boardinghouse near his work.
This would leave him four dollars extra each week, an unthinkable sum
for him. At the outset he had to pay for his digging tools, and also to
buy a pair of heavy boots, since his shoes were falling to pieces, and
a flannel shirt, since the one he had worn all summer was in shreds. He
spent a week meditating whether or not he should also buy an overcoat.
There was one belonging to a Hebrew collar button peddler, who had died
in the room next to him, and which the landlady was holding for her
rent; in the end, however, Jurgis decided to do without it, as he was
to be underground by day and in bed at night.

This was an unfortunate decision, however, for it drove him more
quickly than ever into the saloons. From now on Jurgis worked from
seven o’clock until half-past five, with half an hour for dinner; which
meant that he never saw the sunlight on weekdays. In the evenings there
was no place for him to go except a barroom; no place where there was
light and warmth, where he could hear a little music or sit with a
companion and talk. He had now no home to go to; he had no affection
left in his life—only the pitiful mockery of it in the _camaraderie_ of
vice. On Sundays the churches were open—but where was there a church in
which an ill-smelling workingman, with vermin crawling upon his neck,
could sit without seeing people edge away and look annoyed? He had, of
course, his corner in a close though unheated room, with a window
opening upon a blank wall two feet away; and also he had the bare
streets, with the winter gales sweeping through them; besides this he
had only the saloons—and, of course, he had to drink to stay in them.
If he drank now and then he was free to make himself at home, to gamble
with dice or a pack of greasy cards, to play at a dingy pool table for
money, or to look at a beer-stained pink “sporting paper,” with
pictures of murderers and half-naked women. It was for such pleasures
as these that he spent his money; and such was his life during the six
weeks and a half that he toiled for the merchants of Chicago, to enable
them to break the grip of their teamsters’ union.

In a work thus carried out, not much thought was given to the welfare
of the laborers. On an average, the tunneling cost a life a day and
several manglings; it was seldom, however, that more than a dozen or
two men heard of any one accident. The work was all done by the new
boring machinery, with as little blasting as possible; but there would
be falling rocks and crushed supports, and premature explosions—and in
addition all the dangers of railroading. So it was that one night, as
Jurgis was on his way out with his gang, an engine and a loaded car
dashed round one of the innumerable right-angle branches and struck him
upon the shoulder, hurling him against the concrete wall and knocking
him senseless.

When he opened his eyes again it was to the clanging of the bell of an
ambulance. He was lying in it, covered by a blanket, and it was
threading its way slowly through the holiday-shopping crowds. They took
him to the county hospital, where a young surgeon set his arm; then he
was washed and laid upon a bed in a ward with a score or two more of
maimed and mangled men.

Jurgis spent his Christmas in this hospital, and it was the pleasantest
Christmas he had had in America. Every year there were scandals and
investigations in this institution, the newspapers charging that
doctors were allowed to try fantastic experiments upon the patients;
but Jurgis knew nothing of this—his only complaint was that they used
to feed him upon tinned meat, which no man who had ever worked in
Packingtown would feed to his dog. Jurgis had often wondered just who
ate the canned corned beef and “roast beef” of the stockyards; now he
began to understand—that it was what you might call “graft meat,” put
up to be sold to public officials and contractors, and eaten by
soldiers and sailors, prisoners and inmates of institutions,
“shantymen” and gangs of railroad laborers.

Jurgis was ready to leave the hospital at the end of two weeks. This
did not mean that his arm was strong and that he was able to go back to
work, but simply that he could get along without further attention, and
that his place was needed for some one worse off than he. That he was
utterly helpless, and had no means of keeping himself alive in the
meantime, was something which did not concern the hospital authorities,
nor any one else in the city.

As it chanced, he had been hurt on a Monday, and had just paid for his
last week’s board and his room rent, and spent nearly all the balance
of his Saturday’s pay. He had less than seventy-five cents in his
pockets, and a dollar and a half due him for the day’s work he had done
before he was hurt. He might possibly have sued the company, and got
some damages for his injuries, but he did not know this, and it was not
the company’s business to tell him. He went and got his pay and his
tools, which he left in a pawnshop for fifty cents. Then he went to his
landlady, who had rented his place and had no other for him; and then
to his boardinghouse keeper, who looked him over and questioned him. As
he must certainly be helpless for a couple of months, and had boarded
there only six weeks, she decided very quickly that it would not be
worth the risk to keep him on trust.

So Jurgis went out into the streets, in a most dreadful plight. It was
bitterly cold, and a heavy snow was falling, beating into his face. He
had no overcoat, and no place to go, and two dollars and sixty-five
cents in his pocket, with the certainty that he could not earn another
cent for months. The snow meant no chance to him now; he must walk
along and see others shoveling, vigorous and active—and he with his
left arm bound to his side! He could not hope to tide himself over by
odd jobs of loading trucks; he could not even sell newspapers or carry
satchels, because he was now at the mercy of any rival. Words could not
paint the terror that came over him as he realized all this. He was
like a wounded animal in the forest; he was forced to compete with his
enemies upon unequal terms. There would be no consideration for him
because of his weakness—it was no one’s business to help him in such
distress, to make the fight the least bit easier for him. Even if he
took to begging, he would be at a disadvantage, for reasons which he
was to discover in good time.

In the beginning he could not think of anything except getting out of
the awful cold. He went into one of the saloons he had been wont to
frequent and bought a drink, and then stood by the fire shivering and
waiting to be ordered out. According to an unwritten law, the buying a
drink included the privilege of loafing for just so long; then one had
to buy another drink or move on. That Jurgis was an old customer
entitled him to a somewhat longer stop; but then he had been away two
weeks, and was evidently “on the bum.” He might plead and tell his
“hard luck story,” but that would not help him much; a saloon-keeper
who was to be moved by such means would soon have his place jammed to
the doors with “hoboes” on a day like this.

So Jurgis went out into another place, and paid another nickel. He was
so hungry this time that he could not resist the hot beef stew, an
indulgence which cut short his stay by a considerable time. When he was
again told to move on, he made his way to a “tough” place in the
“Lêvée” district, where now and then he had gone with a certain
rat-eyed Bohemian workingman of his acquaintance, seeking a woman. It
was Jurgis’s vain hope that here the proprietor would let him remain as
a “sitter.” In low-class places, in the dead of winter, saloon-keepers
would often allow one or two forlorn-looking bums who came in covered
with snow or soaked with rain to sit by the fire and look miserable to
attract custom. A workingman would come in, feeling cheerful after his
day’s work was over, and it would trouble him to have to take his glass
with such a sight under his nose; and so he would call out: “Hello,
Bub, what’s the matter? You look as if you’d been up against it!” And
then the other would begin to pour out some tale of misery, and the man
would say, “Come have a glass, and maybe that’ll brace you up.” And so
they would drink together, and if the tramp was sufficiently
wretched-looking, or good enough at the “gab,” they might have two; and
if they were to discover that they were from the same country, or had
lived in the same city or worked at the same trade, they might sit down
at a table and spend an hour or two in talk—and before they got through
the saloon-keeper would have taken in a dollar. All of this might seem
diabolical, but the saloon-keeper was in no wise to blame for it. He
was in the same plight as the manufacturer who has to adulterate and
misrepresent his product. If he does not, some one else will; and the
saloon-keeper, unless he is also an alderman, is apt to be in debt to
the big brewers, and on the verge of being sold out.

The market for “sitters” was glutted that afternoon, however, and there
was no place for Jurgis. In all he had to spend six nickels in keeping
a shelter over him that frightful day, and then it was just dark, and
the station houses would not open until midnight! At the last place,
however, there was a bartender who knew him and liked him, and let him
doze at one of the tables until the boss came back; and also, as he was
going out, the man gave him a tip—on the next block there was a
religious revival of some sort, with preaching and singing, and
hundreds of hoboes would go there for the shelter and warmth.

Jurgis went straightway, and saw a sign hung out, saying that the door
would open at seven-thirty; then he walked, or half ran, a block, and
hid awhile in a doorway and then ran again, and so on until the hour.
At the end he was all but frozen, and fought his way in with the rest
of the throng (at the risk of having his arm broken again), and got
close to the big stove.

By eight o’clock the place was so crowded that the speakers ought to
have been flattered; the aisles were filled halfway up, and at the door
men were packed tight enough to walk upon. There were three elderly
gentlemen in black upon the platform, and a young lady who played the
piano in front. First they sang a hymn, and then one of the three, a
tall, smooth-shaven man, very thin, and wearing black spectacles, began
an address. Jurgis heard smatterings of it, for the reason that terror
kept him awake—he knew that he snored abominably, and to have been put
out just then would have been like a sentence of death to him.

The evangelist was preaching “sin and redemption,” the infinite grace
of God and His pardon for human frailty. He was very much in earnest,
and he meant well, but Jurgis, as he listened, found his soul filled
with hatred. What did he know about sin and suffering—with his smooth,
black coat and his neatly starched collar, his body warm, and his belly
full, and money in his pocket—and lecturing men who were struggling for
their lives, men at the death grapple with the demon powers of hunger
and cold!—This, of course, was unfair; but Jurgis felt that these men
were out of touch with the life they discussed, that they were unfitted
to solve its problems; nay, they themselves were part of the
problem—they were part of the order established that was crushing men
down and beating them! They were of the triumphant and insolent
possessors; they had a hall, and a fire, and food and clothing and
money, and so they might preach to hungry men, and the hungry men must
be humble and listen! They were trying to save their souls—and who but
a fool could fail to see that all that was the matter with their souls
was that they had not been able to get a decent existence for their
bodies?

At eleven the meeting closed, and the desolate audience filed out into
the snow, muttering curses upon the few traitors who had got repentance
and gone up on the platform. It was yet an hour before the station
house would open, and Jurgis had no overcoat—and was weak from a long
illness. During that hour he nearly perished. He was obliged to run
hard to keep his blood moving at all—and then he came back to the
station house and found a crowd blocking the street before the door!
This was in the month of January, 1904, when the country was on the
verge of “hard times,” and the newspapers were reporting the shutting
down of factories every day—it was estimated that a million and a half
men were thrown out of work before the spring. So all the hiding places
of the city were crowded, and before that station house door men fought
and tore each other like savage beasts. When at last the place was
jammed and they shut the doors, half the crowd was still outside; and
Jurgis, with his helpless arm, was among them. There was no choice then
but to go to a lodging-house and spend another dime. It really broke
his heart to do this, at half-past twelve o’clock, after he had wasted
the night at the meeting and on the street. He would be turned out of
the lodging-house promptly at seven—they had the shelves which served
as bunks so contrived that they could be dropped, and any man who was
slow about obeying orders could be tumbled to the floor.

This was one day, and the cold spell lasted for fourteen of them. At
the end of six days every cent of Jurgis’ money was gone; and then he
went out on the streets to beg for his life.

He would begin as soon as the business of the city was moving. He would
sally forth from a saloon, and, after making sure there was no
policeman in sight, would approach every likely-looking person who
passed him, telling his woeful story and pleading for a nickel or a
dime. Then when he got one, he would dart round the corner and return
to his base to get warm; and his victim, seeing him do this, would go
away, vowing that he would never give a cent to a beggar again. The
victim never paused to ask where else Jurgis could have gone under the
circumstances—where he, the victim, would have gone. At the saloon
Jurgis could not only get more food and better food than he could buy
in any restaurant for the same money, but a drink in the bargain to
warm him up. Also he could find a comfortable seat by a fire, and could
chat with a companion until he was as warm as toast. At the saloon,
too, he felt at home. Part of the saloon-keeper’s business was to offer
a home and refreshments to beggars in exchange for the proceeds of
their foragings; and was there any one else in the whole city who would
do this—would the victim have done it himself?

Poor Jurgis might have been expected to make a successful beggar. He
was just out of the hospital, and desperately sick-looking, and with a
helpless arm; also he had no overcoat, and shivered pitifully. But,
alas, it was again the case of the honest merchant, who finds that the
genuine and unadulterated article is driven to the wall by the artistic
counterfeit. Jurgis, as a beggar, was simply a blundering amateur in
competition with organized and scientific professionalism. He was just
out of the hospital—but the story was worn threadbare, and how could he
prove it? He had his arm in a sling—and it was a device a regular
beggar’s little boy would have scorned. He was pale and shivering—but
they were made up with cosmetics, and had studied the art of chattering
their teeth. As to his being without an overcoat, among them you would
meet men you could swear had on nothing but a ragged linen duster and a
pair of cotton trousers—so cleverly had they concealed the several
suits of all-wool underwear beneath. Many of these professional
mendicants had comfortable homes, and families, and thousands of
dollars in the bank; some of them had retired upon their earnings, and
gone into the business of fitting out and doctoring others, or working
children at the trade. There were some who had both their arms bound
tightly to their sides, and padded stumps in their sleeves, and a sick
child hired to carry a cup for them. There were some who had no legs,
and pushed themselves upon a wheeled platform—some who had been favored
with blindness, and were led by pretty little dogs. Some less fortunate
had mutilated themselves or burned themselves, or had brought horrible
sores upon themselves with chemicals; you might suddenly encounter upon
the street a man holding out to you a finger rotting and discolored
with gangrene—or one with livid scarlet wounds half escaped from their
filthy bandages. These desperate ones were the dregs of the city’s
cesspools, wretches who hid at night in the rain-soaked cellars of old
ramshackle tenements, in “stale-beer dives” and opium joints, with
abandoned women in the last stages of the harlot’s progress—women who
had been kept by Chinamen and turned away at last to die. Every day the
police net would drag hundreds of them off the streets, and in the
detention hospital you might see them, herded together in a miniature
inferno, with hideous, beastly faces, bloated and leprous with disease,
laughing, shouting, screaming in all stages of drunkenness, barking
like dogs, gibbering like apes, raving and tearing themselves in
delirium.




CHAPTER XXIV


In the face of all his handicaps, Jurgis was obliged to make the price
of a lodging, and of a drink every hour or two, under penalty of
freezing to death. Day after day he roamed about in the arctic cold,
his soul filled full of bitterness and despair. He saw the world of
civilization then more plainly than ever he had seen it before; a world
in which nothing counted but brutal might, an order devised by those
who possessed it for the subjugation of those who did not. He was one
of the latter; and all outdoors, all life, was to him one colossal
prison, which he paced like a pent-up tiger, trying one bar after
another, and finding them all beyond his power. He had lost in the
fierce battle of greed, and so was doomed to be exterminated; and all
society was busied to see that he did not escape the sentence.
Everywhere that he turned were prison bars, and hostile eyes following
him; the well-fed, sleek policemen, from whose glances he shrank, and
who seemed to grip their clubs more tightly when they saw him; the
saloon-keepers, who never ceased to watch him while he was in their
places, who were jealous of every moment he lingered after he had paid
his money; the hurrying throngs upon the streets, who were deaf to his
entreaties, oblivious of his very existence—and savage and contemptuous
when he forced himself upon them. They had their own affairs, and there
was no place for him among them. There was no place for him
anywhere—every direction he turned his gaze, this fact was forced upon
him: Everything was built to express it to him: the residences, with
their heavy walls and bolted doors, and basement windows barred with
iron; the great warehouses filled with the products of the whole world,
and guarded by iron shutters and heavy gates; the banks with their
unthinkable billions of wealth, all buried in safes and vaults of
steel.

And then one day there befell Jurgis the one adventure of his life. It
was late at night, and he had failed to get the price of a lodging.
Snow was falling, and he had been out so long that he was covered with
it, and was chilled to the bone. He was working among the theater
crowds, flitting here and there, taking large chances with the police,
in his desperation half hoping to be arrested. When he saw a blue-coat
start toward him, however, his heart failed him, and he dashed down a
side street and fled a couple of blocks. When he stopped again he saw a
man coming toward him, and placed himself in his path.

“Please, sir,” he began, in the usual formula, “will you give me the
price of a lodging? I’ve had a broken arm, and I can’t work, and I’ve
not a cent in my pocket. I’m an honest working-man, sir, and I never
begged before! It’s not my fault, sir—”

Jurgis usually went on until he was interrupted, but this man did not
interrupt, and so at last he came to a breathless stop. The other had
halted, and Jurgis suddenly noticed that he stood a little unsteadily.
“Whuzzat you say?” he queried suddenly, in a thick voice.

Jurgis began again, speaking more slowly and distinctly; before he was
half through the other put out his hand and rested it upon his
shoulder. “Poor ole chappie!” he said. “Been up—hic—up—against it,
hey?”

Then he lurched toward Jurgis, and the hand upon his shoulder became an
arm about his neck. “Up against it myself, ole sport,” he said. “She’s
a hard ole world.”

They were close to a lamppost, and Jurgis got a glimpse of the other.
He was a young fellow—not much over eighteen, with a handsome boyish
face. He wore a silk hat and a rich soft overcoat with a fur collar;
and he smiled at Jurgis with benignant sympathy. “I’m hard up, too, my
goo’ fren’,” he said. “I’ve got cruel parents, or I’d set you up.
Whuzzamatter whizyer?”

“I’ve been in the hospital.”

“Hospital!” exclaimed the young fellow, still smiling sweetly, “thass
too bad! Same’s my Aunt Polly—hic—my Aunt Polly’s in the hospital,
too—ole auntie’s been havin’ twins! Whuzzamatter whiz you?”

“I’ve got a broken arm—” Jurgis began.

“So,” said the other, sympathetically. “That ain’t so bad—you get over
that. I wish somebody’d break _my_ arm, ole chappie—damfidon’t! Then
they’d treat me better—hic—hole me up, ole sport! Whuzzit you wamme
do?”

“I’m hungry, sir,” said Jurgis.

“Hungry! Why don’t you hassome supper?”

“I’ve got no money, sir.”

“No money! Ho, ho—less be chums, ole boy—jess like me! No money,
either—a’most busted! Why don’t you go home, then, same’s me?”

“I haven’t any home,” said Jurgis.

“No home! Stranger in the city, hey? Goo’ God, thass bad! Better come
home wiz me—yes, by Harry, thass the trick, you’ll come home an’
hassome supper—hic—wiz me! Awful lonesome—nobody home! Guv’ner gone
abroad—Bubby on’s honeymoon—Polly havin’ twins—every damn soul gone
away! Nuff—hic—nuff to drive a feller to drink, I say! Only ole Ham
standin’ by, passin’ plates—damfican eat like that, no sir! The club
for me every time, my boy, I say. But then they won’t lemme sleep
there—guv’ner’s orders, by Harry—home every night, sir! Ever hear
anythin’ like that? ‘Every mornin’ do?’ I asked him. ‘No, sir, every
night, or no allowance at all, sir.’ Thass my guv’ner—‘nice as nails,
by Harry! Tole ole Ham to watch me, too—servants spyin’ on me—whuzyer
think that, my fren’? A nice, quiet—hic—goodhearted young feller like
me, an’ his daddy can’t go to Europe—hup!—an’ leave him in peace! Ain’t
that a shame, sir? An’ I gotter go home every evenin’ an’ miss all the
fun, by Harry! Thass whuzzamatter now—thass why I’m here! Hadda come
away an’ leave Kitty—hic—left her cryin’, too—whujja think of that, ole
sport? ‘Lemme go, Kittens,’ says I—‘come early an’ often—I go where
duty—hic—calls me. Farewell, farewell, my own true love—farewell,
farewehell, my—own true—love!’”

This last was a song, and the young gentleman’s voice rose mournful and
wailing, while he swung upon Jurgis’s neck. The latter was glancing
about nervously, lest some one should approach. They were still alone,
however.

“But I came all right, all right,” continued the youngster,
aggressively, “I can—hic—I can have my own way when I want it, by
Harry—Freddie Jones is a hard man to handle when he gets goin’! ‘No,
sir,’ says I, ‘by thunder, and I don’t need anybody goin’ home with me,
either—whujja take me for, hey? Think I’m drunk, dontcha, hey?—I know
you! But I’m no more drunk than you are, Kittens,’ says I to her. And
then says she, ‘Thass true, Freddie dear’ (she’s a smart one, is
Kitty), ‘but I’m stayin’ in the flat, an’ you’re goin’ out into the
cold, cold night!’ ‘Put it in a pome, lovely Kitty,’ says I. ‘No
jokin’, Freddie, my boy,’ says she. ‘Lemme call a cab now, like a good
dear’—but I can call my own cabs, dontcha fool yourself—and I know what
I’m a-doin’, you bet! Say, my fren’, whatcha say—willye come home an’
see me, an’ hassome supper? Come ’long like a good feller—don’t be
haughty! You’re up against it, same as me, an’ you can unerstan’ a
feller; your heart’s in the right place, by Harry—come ’long, ole
chappie, an’ we’ll light up the house, an’ have some fizz, an’ we’ll
raise hell, we will—whoop-la! S’long’s I’m inside the house I can do as
I please—the guv’ner’s own very orders, b’God! Hip! hip!”

They had started down the street, arm in arm, the young man pushing
Jurgis along, half dazed. Jurgis was trying to think what to do—he knew
he could not pass any crowded place with his new acquaintance without
attracting attention and being stopped. It was only because of the
falling snow that people who passed here did not notice anything wrong.

Suddenly, therefore, Jurgis stopped. “Is it very far?” he inquired.

“Not very,” said the other, “Tired, are you, though? Well, we’ll
ride—whatcha say? Good! Call a cab!”

And then, gripping Jurgis tight with one hand, the young fellow began
searching his pockets with the other. “You call, ole sport, an’ I’ll
pay,” he suggested. “How’s that, hey?”

And he pulled out from somewhere a big roll of bills. It was more money
than Jurgis had ever seen in his life before, and he stared at it with
startled eyes.

“Looks like a lot, hey?” said Master Freddie, fumbling with it. “Fool
you, though, ole chappie—they’re all little ones! I’ll be busted in one
week more, sure thing—word of honor. An’ not a cent more till the
first—hic—guv’ner’s orders—hic—not a _cent_, by Harry! Nuff to set a
feller crazy, it is. I sent him a cable, this af’noon—thass one reason
more why I’m goin’ home. ‘Hangin’ on the verge of starvation,’ I
says—‘for the honor of the family—hic—sen’ me some bread. Hunger will
compel me to join you—Freddie.’ Thass what I wired him, by Harry, an’ I
mean it—I’ll run away from school, b’God, if he don’t sen’ me some.”

After this fashion the young gentleman continued to prattle on—and
meantime Jurgis was trembling with excitement. He might grab that wad
of bills and be out of sight in the darkness before the other could
collect his wits. Should he do it? What better had he to hope for, if
he waited longer? But Jurgis had never committed a crime in his life,
and now he hesitated half a second too long. “Freddie” got one bill
loose, and then stuffed the rest back into his trousers’ pocket.

“Here, ole man,” he said, “you take it.” He held it out fluttering.
They were in front of a saloon; and by the light of the window Jurgis
saw that it was a hundred-dollar bill! “You take it,” the other
repeated. “Pay the cabbie an’ keep the change—I’ve got—hic—no head for
business! Guv’ner says so hisself, an’ the guv’ner knows—the guv’ner’s
got a head for business, you bet! ‘All right, guv’ner,’ I told him,
‘you run the show, and I’ll take the tickets!’ An’ so he set Aunt Polly
to watch me—hic—an’ now Polly’s off in the hospital havin’ twins, an’
me out raisin’ Cain! Hello, there! Hey! Call him!”

A cab was driving by; and Jurgis sprang and called, and it swung round
to the curb. Master Freddie clambered in with some difficulty, and
Jurgis had started to follow, when the driver shouted: “Hi, there! Get
out—you!”

Jurgis hesitated, and was half obeying; but his companion broke out:
“Whuzzat? Whuzzamatter wiz you, hey?”

And the cabbie subsided, and Jurgis climbed in. Then Freddie gave a
number on the Lake Shore Drive, and the carriage started away. The
youngster leaned back and snuggled up to Jurgis, murmuring contentedly;
in half a minute he was sound asleep, Jurgis sat shivering, speculating
as to whether he might not still be able to get hold of the roll of
bills. He was afraid to try to go through his companion’s pockets,
however; and besides the cabbie might be on the watch. He had the
hundred safe, and he would have to be content with that.

At the end of half an hour or so the cab stopped. They were out on the
waterfront, and from the east a freezing gale was blowing off the
ice-bound lake. “Here we are,” called the cabbie, and Jurgis awakened
his companion.

Master Freddie sat up with a start.

“Hello!” he said. “Where are we? Whuzzis? Who are you, hey? Oh, yes,
sure nuff! Mos’ forgot you—hic—ole chappie! Home, are we? Lessee!
Br-r-r—it’s cold! Yes—come ’long—we’re home—it ever so—hic—humble!”

Before them there loomed an enormous granite pile, set far back from
the street, and occupying a whole block. By the light of the driveway
lamps Jurgis could see that it had towers and huge gables, like a
mediæval castle. He thought that the young fellow must have made a
mistake—it was inconceivable to him that any person could have a home
like a hotel or the city hall. But he followed in silence, and they
went up the long flight of steps, arm in arm.

“There’s a button here, ole sport,” said Master Freddie. “Hole my arm
while I find her! Steady, now—oh, yes, here she is! Saved!”

A bell rang, and in a few seconds the door was opened. A man in blue
livery stood holding it, and gazing before him, silent as a statue.

They stood for a moment blinking in the light. Then Jurgis felt his
companion pulling, and he stepped in, and the blue automaton closed the
door. Jurgis’s heart was beating wildly; it was a bold thing for him to
do—into what strange unearthly place he was venturing he had no idea.
Aladdin entering his cave could not have been more excited.

The place where he stood was dimly lighted; but he could see a vast
hall, with pillars fading into the darkness above, and a great
staircase opening at the far end of it. The floor was of tesselated
marble, smooth as glass, and from the walls strange shapes loomed out,
woven into huge portieres in rich, harmonious colors, or gleaming from
paintings, wonderful and mysterious-looking in the half-light, purple
and red and golden, like sunset glimmers in a shadowy forest.

The man in livery had moved silently toward them; Master Freddie took
off his hat and handed it to him, and then, letting go of Jurgis’ arm,
tried to get out of his overcoat. After two or three attempts he
accomplished this, with the lackey’s help, and meantime a second man
had approached, a tall and portly personage, solemn as an executioner.
He bore straight down upon Jurgis, who shrank away nervously; he seized
him by the arm without a word, and started toward the door with him.
Then suddenly came Master Freddie’s voice, “Hamilton! My fren’ will
remain wiz me.”

The man paused and half released Jurgis. “Come ’long ole chappie,” said
the other, and Jurgis started toward him.

“Master Frederick!” exclaimed the man.

“See that the cabbie—hic—is paid,” was the other’s response; and he
linked his arm in Jurgis’. Jurgis was about to say, “I have the money
for him,” but he restrained himself. The stout man in uniform signaled
to the other, who went out to the cab, while he followed Jurgis and his
young master.

They went down the great hall, and then turned. Before them were two
huge doors.

“Hamilton,” said Master Freddie.

“Well, sir?” said the other.

“Whuzzamatter wizze dinin’-room doors?”

“Nothing is the matter, sir.”

“Then why dontcha openum?”

The man rolled them back; another vista lost itself in the darkness.
“Lights,” commanded Master Freddie; and the butler pressed a button,
and a flood of brilliant incandescence streamed from above,
half-blinding Jurgis. He stared; and little by little he made out the
great apartment, with a domed ceiling from which the light poured, and
walls that were one enormous painting—nymphs and dryads dancing in a
flower-strewn glade—Diana with her hounds and horses, dashing headlong
through a mountain streamlet—a group of maidens bathing in a forest
pool—all life-size, and so real that Jurgis thought that it was some
work of enchantment, that he was in a dream palace. Then his eye passed
to the long table in the center of the hall, a table black as ebony,
and gleaming with wrought silver and gold. In the center of it was a
huge carven bowl, with the glistening gleam of ferns and the red and
purple of rare orchids, glowing from a light hidden somewhere in their
midst.

“This’s the dinin’ room,” observed Master Freddie. “How you like it,
hey, ole sport?”

He always insisted on having an answer to his remarks, leaning over
Jurgis and smiling into his face. Jurgis liked it.

“Rummy ole place to feed in all ’lone, though,” was Freddie’s
comment—“rummy’s hell! Whuzya think, hey?” Then another idea occurred
to him and he went on, without waiting: “Maybe you never saw
anythin—hic—like this ’fore? Hey, ole chappie?”

“No,” said Jurgis.

“Come from country, maybe—hey?”

“Yes,” said Jurgis.

“Aha! I thosso! Lossa folks from country never saw such a place.
Guv’ner brings ’em—free show—hic—reg’lar circus! Go home tell folks
about it. Ole man Jones’s place—Jones the packer—beef-trust man. Made
it all out of hogs, too, damn ole scoundrel. Now we see where our
pennies go—rebates, an’ private car lines—hic—by Harry! Bully place,
though—worth seein’! Ever hear of Jones the packer, hey, ole chappie?”

Jurgis had started involuntarily; the other, whose sharp eyes missed
nothing, demanded: “Whuzzamatter, hey? Heard of him?”

And Jurgis managed to stammer out: “I have worked for him in the
yards.”

“What!” cried Master Freddie, with a yell. “_You!_ In the yards? Ho,
ho! Why, say, thass good! Shake hands on it, ole man—by Harry! Guv’ner
ought to be here—glad to see you. Great fren’s with the men,
guv’ner—labor an’ capital, commun’ty ’f int’rests, an’ all that—hic!
Funny things happen in this world, don’t they, ole man? Hamilton, lemme
interduce you—fren’ the family—ole fren’ the guv’ner’s—works in the
yards. Come to spend the night wiz me, Hamilton—have a hot time. Me
fren’, Mr.—whuzya name, ole chappie? Tell us your name.”

“Rudkus—Jurgis Rudkus.”

“My fren’, Mr. Rednose, Hamilton—shake han’s.”

The stately butler bowed his head, but made not a sound; and suddenly
Master Freddie pointed an eager finger at him. “I know whuzzamatter wiz
you, Hamilton—lay you a dollar I know! You think—hic—you think I’m
drunk! Hey, now?”

And the butler again bowed his head. “Yes, sir,” he said, at which
Master Freddie hung tightly upon Jurgis’s neck and went into a fit of
laughter. “Hamilton, you damn ole scoundrel,” he roared, “I’ll ’scharge
you for impudence, you see ’f I don’t! Ho, ho, ho! I’m drunk! Ho, ho!”

The two waited until his fit had spent itself, to see what new whim
would seize him. “Whatcha wanta do?” he queried suddenly. “Wanta see
the place, ole chappie? Wamme play the guv’ner—show you roun’? State
parlors—Looee Cans—Looee Sez—chairs cost three thousand apiece. Tea
room Maryanntnet—picture of shepherds dancing—Ruysdael—twenty-three
thousan’! Ballroom—balc’ny pillars—hic—imported—special
ship—sixty-eight thousan’! Ceilin’ painted in Rome—whuzzat feller’s
name, Hamilton—Mattatoni? Macaroni? Then this place—silver
bowl—Benvenuto Cellini—rummy ole Dago! An’ the organ—thirty thousan’
dollars, sir—starter up, Hamilton, let Mr. Rednose hear it. No—never
mind—clean forgot—says he’s hungry, Hamilton—less have some supper.
Only—hic—don’t less have it here—come up to my place, ole sport—nice
an’ cosy. This way—steady now, don’t slip on the floor. Hamilton, we’ll
have a cole spread, an’ some fizz—don’t leave out the fizz, by Harry.
We’ll have some of the eighteen-thirty Madeira. Hear me, sir?”

“Yes, sir,” said the butler, “but, Master Frederick, your father left
orders—”

And Master Frederick drew himself up to a stately height. “My father’s
orders were left to me—hic—an’ not to you,” he said. Then, clasping
Jurgis tightly by the neck, he staggered out of the room; on the way
another idea occurred to him, and he asked: “Any—hic—cable message for
me, Hamilton?”

“No, sir,” said the butler.

“Guv’ner must be travelin’. An’ how’s the twins, Hamilton?”

“They are doing well, sir.”

“Good!” said Master Freddie; and added fervently: “God bless ’em, the
little lambs!”

They went up the great staircase, one step at a time; at the top of it
there gleamed at them out of the shadows the figure of a nymph
crouching by a fountain, a figure ravishingly beautiful, the flesh warm
and glowing with the hues of life. Above was a huge court, with domed
roof, the various apartments opening into it. The butler had paused
below but a few minutes to give orders, and then followed them; now he
pressed a button, and the hall blazed with light. He opened a door
before them, and then pressed another button, as they staggered into
the apartment.

It was fitted up as a study. In the center was a mahogany table,
covered with books, and smokers’ implements; the walls were decorated
with college trophies and colors—flags, posters, photographs and
knickknacks—tennis rackets, canoe paddles, golf clubs, and polo sticks.
An enormous moose head, with horns six feet across, faced a buffalo
head on the opposite wall, while bear and tiger skins covered the
polished floor. There were lounging chairs and sofas, window seats
covered with soft cushions of fantastic designs; there was one corner
fitted in Persian fashion, with a huge canopy and a jeweled lamp
beneath. Beyond, a door opened upon a bedroom, and beyond that was a
swimming pool of the purest marble, that had cost about forty thousand
dollars.

Master Freddie stood for a moment or two, gazing about him; then out of
the next room a dog emerged, a monstrous bulldog, the most hideous
object that Jurgis had ever laid eyes upon. He yawned, opening a mouth
like a dragon’s; and he came toward the young man, wagging his tail.
“Hello, Dewey!” cried his master. “Been havin’ a snooze, ole boy? Well,
well—hello there, whuzzamatter?” (The dog was snarling at Jurgis.)
“Why, Dewey—this’ my fren’, Mr. Rednose—ole fren’ the guv’ner’s! Mr.
Rednose, Admiral Dewey; shake han’s—hic. Ain’t he a daisy, though—blue
ribbon at the New York show—eighty-five hundred at a clip! How’s that,
hey?”

The speaker sank into one of the big armchairs, and Admiral Dewey
crouched beneath it; he did not snarl again, but he never took his eyes
off Jurgis. He was perfectly sober, was the Admiral.

The butler had closed the door, and he stood by it, watching Jurgis
every second. Now there came footsteps outside, and, as he opened the
door a man in livery entered, carrying a folding table, and behind him
two men with covered trays. They stood like statues while the first
spread the table and set out the contents of the trays upon it. There
were cold pates, and thin slices of meat, tiny bread and butter
sandwiches with the crust cut off, a bowl of sliced peaches and cream
(in January), little fancy cakes, pink and green and yellow and white,
and half a dozen ice-cold bottles of wine.

“Thass the stuff for you!” cried Master Freddie, exultantly, as he
spied them. “Come ’long, ole chappie, move up.”

And he seated himself at the table; the waiter pulled a cork, and he
took the bottle and poured three glasses of its contents in succession
down his throat. Then he gave a long-drawn sigh, and cried again to
Jurgis to seat himself.

The butler held the chair at the opposite side of the table, and Jurgis
thought it was to keep him out of it; but finally he understand that it
was the other’s intention to put it under him, and so he sat down,
cautiously and mistrustingly. Master Freddie perceived that the
attendants embarrassed him, and he remarked with a nod to them, “You
may go.”

They went, all save the butler.

“You may go too, Hamilton,” he said.

“Master Frederick—” the man began.

“Go!” cried the youngster, angrily. “Damn you, don’t you hear me?”

The man went out and closed the door; Jurgis, who was as sharp as he,
observed that he took the key out of the lock, in order that he might
peer through the keyhole.

Master Frederick turned to the table again. “Now,” he said, “go for
it.”

Jurgis gazed at him doubtingly. “Eat!” cried the other. “Pile in, ole
chappie!”

“Don’t you want anything?” Jurgis asked.

“Ain’t hungry,” was the reply—“only thirsty. Kitty and me had some
candy—you go on.”

So Jurgis began, without further parley. He ate as with two shovels,
his fork in one hand and his knife in the other; when he once got
started his wolf-hunger got the better of him, and he did not stop for
breath until he had cleared every plate. “Gee whiz!” said the other,
who had been watching him in wonder.

Then he held Jurgis the bottle. “Lessee you drink now,” he said; and
Jurgis took the bottle and turned it up to his mouth, and a wonderfully
unearthly liquid ecstasy poured down his throat, tickling every nerve
of him, thrilling him with joy. He drank the very last drop of it, and
then he gave vent to a long-drawn “Ah!”

“Good stuff, hey?” said Freddie, sympathetically; he had leaned back in
the big chair, putting his arm behind his head and gazing at Jurgis.

And Jurgis gazed back at him. He was clad in spotless evening dress,
was Freddie, and looked very handsome—he was a beautiful boy, with
light golden hair and the head of an Antinous. He smiled at Jurgis
confidingly, and then started talking again, with his blissful
_insouciance_. This time he talked for ten minutes at a stretch, and in
the course of the speech he told Jurgis all of his family history. His
big brother Charlie was in love with the guileless maiden who played
the part of “Little Bright-Eyes” in “The Kaliph of Kamskatka.” He had
been on the verge of marrying her once, only “the guv’ner” had sworn to
disinherit him, and had presented him with a sum that would stagger the
imagination, and that had staggered the virtue of “Little Bright-Eyes.”
Now Charlie had got leave from college, and had gone away in his
automobile on the next best thing to a honeymoon. “The guv’ner” had
made threats to disinherit another of his children also, sister
Gwendolen, who had married an Italian marquis with a string of titles
and a dueling record. They lived in his chateau, or rather had, until
he had taken to firing the breakfast dishes at her; then she had cabled
for help, and the old gentleman had gone over to find out what were his
Grace’s terms. So they had left Freddie all alone, and he with less
than two thousand dollars in his pocket. Freddie was up in arms and
meant serious business, as they would find in the end—if there was no
other way of bringing them to terms he would have his “Kittens” wire
that she was about to marry him, and see what happened then.

So the cheerful youngster rattled on, until he was tired out. He smiled
his sweetest smile at Jurgis, and then he closed his eyes, sleepily.
Then he opened them again, and smiled once more, and finally closed
them and forgot to open them.

For several minutes Jurgis sat perfectly motionless, watching him, and
reveling in the strange sensation of the champagne. Once he stirred,
and the dog growled; after that he sat almost holding his breath—until
after a while the door of the room opened softly, and the butler came
in.

He walked toward Jurgis upon tiptoe, scowling at him; and Jurgis rose
up, and retreated, scowling back. So until he was against the wall, and
then the butler came close, and pointed toward the door. “Get out of
here!” he whispered.

Jurgis hesitated, giving a glance at Freddie, who was snoring softly.
“If you do, you son of a—” hissed the butler, “I’ll mash in your face
for you before you get out of here!”

And Jurgis wavered but an instant more. He saw “Admiral Dewey” coming
up behind the man and growling softly, to back up his threats. Then he
surrendered and started toward the door.

They went out without a sound, and down the great echoing staircase,
and through the dark hall. At the front door he paused, and the butler
strode close to him.

“Hold up your hands,” he snarled. Jurgis took a step back, clinching
his one well fist.

“What for?” he cried; and then understanding that the fellow proposed
to search him, he answered, “I’ll see you in hell first.”

“Do you want to go to jail?” demanded the butler, menacingly. “I’ll
have the police—”

“Have ’em!” roared Jurgis, with fierce passion. “But you won’t put your
hands on me till you do! I haven’t touched anything in your damned
house, and I’ll not have you touch me!”

So the butler, who was terrified lest his young master should waken,
stepped suddenly to the door, and opened it. “Get out of here!” he
said; and then as Jurgis passed through the opening, he gave him a
ferocious kick that sent him down the great stone steps at a run, and
landed him sprawling in the snow at the bottom.




CHAPTER XXV


Jurgis got up, wild with rage, but the door was shut and the great
castle was dark and impregnable. Then the icy teeth of the blast bit
into him, and he turned and went away at a run.

When he stopped again it was because he was coming to frequented
streets and did not wish to attract attention. In spite of that last
humiliation, his heart was thumping fast with triumph. He had come out
ahead on that deal! He put his hand into his trousers’ pocket every now
and then, to make sure that the precious hundred-dollar bill was still
there.

Yet he was in a plight—a curious and even dreadful plight, when he came
to realize it. He had not a single cent but that one bill! And he had
to find some shelter that night he had to change it!

Jurgis spent half an hour walking and debating the problem. There was
no one he could go to for help—he had to manage it all alone. To get it
changed in a lodging-house would be to take his life in his hands—he
would almost certainly be robbed, and perhaps murdered, before morning.
He might go to some hotel or railroad depot and ask to have it changed;
but what would they think, seeing a “bum” like him with a hundred
dollars? He would probably be arrested if he tried it; and what story
could he tell? On the morrow Freddie Jones would discover his loss, and
there would be a hunt for him, and he would lose his money. The only
other plan he could think of was to try in a saloon. He might pay them
to change it, if it could not be done otherwise.

He began peering into places as he walked; he passed several as being
too crowded—then finally, chancing upon one where the bartender was all
alone, he gripped his hands in sudden resolution and went in.

“Can you change me a hundred-dollar bill?” he demanded.

The bartender was a big, husky fellow, with the jaw of a prize fighter,
and a three weeks’ stubble of hair upon it. He stared at Jurgis.
“What’s that youse say?” he demanded.

“I said, could you change me a hundred-dollar bill?”

“Where’d youse get it?” he inquired incredulously.

“Never mind,” said Jurgis; “I’ve got it, and I want it changed. I’ll
pay you if you’ll do it.”

The other stared at him hard. “Lemme see it,” he said.

“Will you change it?” Jurgis demanded, gripping it tightly in his
pocket.

“How the hell can I know if it’s good or not?” retorted the bartender.
“Whatcher take me for, hey?”

Then Jurgis slowly and warily approached him; he took out the bill, and
fumbled it for a moment, while the man stared at him with hostile eyes
across the counter. Then finally he handed it over.

The other took it, and began to examine it; he smoothed it between his
fingers, and held it up to the light; he turned it over, and upside
down, and edgeways. It was new and rather stiff, and that made him
dubious. Jurgis was watching him like a cat all the time.

“Humph,” he said, finally, and gazed at the stranger, sizing him up—a
ragged, ill-smelling tramp, with no overcoat and one arm in a sling—and
a hundred-dollar bill! “Want to buy anything?” he demanded.

“Yes,” said Jurgis, “I’ll take a glass of beer.”

“All right,” said the other, “I’ll change it.” And he put the bill in
his pocket, and poured Jurgis out a glass of beer, and set it on the
counter. Then he turned to the cash register, and punched up five
cents, and began to pull money out of the drawer. Finally, he faced
Jurgis, counting it out—two dimes, a quarter, and fifty cents. “There,”
he said.

For a second Jurgis waited, expecting to see him turn again. “My
ninety-nine dollars,” he said.

“What ninety-nine dollars?” demanded the bartender.

“My change!” he cried—“the rest of my hundred!”

“Go on,” said the bartender, “you’re nutty!”

And Jurgis stared at him with wild eyes. For an instant horror reigned
in him—black, paralyzing, awful horror, clutching him at the heart; and
then came rage, in surging, blinding floods—he screamed aloud, and
seized the glass and hurled it at the other’s head. The man ducked, and
it missed him by half an inch; he rose again and faced Jurgis, who was
vaulting over the bar with his one well arm, and dealt him a smashing
blow in the face, hurling him backward upon the floor. Then, as Jurgis
scrambled to his feet again and started round the counter after him, he
shouted at the top of his voice, “Help! help!”

Jurgis seized a bottle off the counter as he ran; and as the bartender
made a leap he hurled the missile at him with all his force. It just
grazed his head, and shivered into a thousand pieces against the post
of the door. Then Jurgis started back, rushing at the man again in the
middle of the room. This time, in his blind frenzy, he came without a
bottle, and that was all the bartender wanted—he met him halfway and
floored him with a sledgehammer drive between the eyes. An instant
later the screen doors flew open, and two men rushed in—just as Jurgis
was getting to his feet again, foaming at the mouth with rage, and
trying to tear his broken arm out of its bandages.

“Look out!” shouted the bartender. “He’s got a knife!” Then, seeing
that the two were disposed to join the fray, he made another rush at
Jurgis, and knocked aside his feeble defense and sent him tumbling
again; and the three flung themselves upon him, rolling and kicking
about the place.

A second later a policeman dashed in, and the bartender yelled once
more—“Look out for his knife!” Jurgis had fought himself half to his
knees, when the policeman made a leap at him, and cracked him across
the face with his club. Though the blow staggered him, the wild-beast
frenzy still blazed in him, and he got to his feet, lunging into the
air. Then again the club descended, full upon his head, and he dropped
like a log to the floor.

The policeman crouched over him, clutching his stick, waiting for him
to try to rise again; and meantime the barkeeper got up, and put his
hand to his head. “Christ!” he said, “I thought I was done for that
time. Did he cut me?”

“Don’t see anything, Jake,” said the policeman. “What’s the matter with
him?”

“Just crazy drunk,” said the other. “A lame duck, too—but he ’most got
me under the bar. Youse had better call the wagon, Billy.”

“No,” said the officer. “He’s got no more fight in him, I guess—and
he’s only got a block to go.” He twisted his hand in Jurgis’s collar
and jerked at him. “Git up here, you!” he commanded.

But Jurgis did not move, and the bartender went behind the bar, and
after stowing the hundred-dollar bill away in a safe hiding place, came
and poured a glass of water over Jurgis. Then, as the latter began to
moan feebly, the policeman got him to his feet and dragged him out of
the place. The station house was just around the corner, and so in a
few minutes Jurgis was in a cell.

He spent half the night lying unconscious, and the balance moaning in
torment, with a blinding headache and a racking thirst. Now and then he
cried aloud for a drink of water, but there was no one to hear him.
There were others in that same station house with split heads and a
fever; there were hundreds of them in the great city, and tens of
thousands of them in the great land, and there was no one to hear any
of them.

In the morning Jurgis was given a cup of water and a piece of bread,
and then hustled into a patrol wagon and driven to the nearest police
court. He sat in the pen with a score of others until his turn came.

The bartender—who proved to be a well-known bruiser—was called to the
stand. He took the oath and told his story. The prisoner had come into
his saloon after midnight, fighting drunk, and had ordered a glass of
beer and tendered a dollar bill in payment. He had been given
ninety-five cents’ change, and had demanded ninety-nine dollars more,
and before the plaintiff could even answer had hurled the glass at him
and then attacked him with a bottle of bitters, and nearly wrecked the
place.

Then the prisoner was sworn—a forlorn object, haggard and unshorn, with
an arm done up in a filthy bandage, a cheek and head cut, and bloody,
and one eye purplish black and entirely closed. “What have you to say
for yourself?” queried the magistrate.

“Your Honor,” said Jurgis, “I went into his place and asked the man if
he could change me a hundred-dollar bill. And he said he would if I
bought a drink. I gave him the bill and then he wouldn’t give me the
change.”

The magistrate was staring at him in perplexity. “You gave him a
hundred-dollar bill!” he exclaimed.

“Yes, your Honor,” said Jurgis.

“Where did you get it?”

“A man gave it to me, your Honor.”

“A man? What man, and what for?”

“A young man I met upon the street, your Honor. I had been begging.”

There was a titter in the courtroom; the officer who was holding Jurgis
put up his hand to hide a smile, and the magistrate smiled without
trying to hide it. “It’s true, your Honor!” cried Jurgis, passionately.

“You had been drinking as well as begging last night, had you not?”
inquired the magistrate. “No, your Honor—” protested Jurgis. “I—”

“You had not had anything to drink?”

“Why, yes, your Honor, I had—”

“What did you have?”

“I had a bottle of something—I don’t know what it was—something that
burned—”

There was again a laugh round the courtroom, stopping suddenly as the
magistrate looked up and frowned. “Have you ever been arrested before?”
he asked abruptly.

The question took Jurgis aback. “I—I—” he stammered.

“Tell me the truth, now!” commanded the other, sternly.

“Yes, your Honor,” said Jurgis.

“How often?”

“Only once, your Honor.”

“What for?”

“For knocking down my boss, your Honor. I was working in the
stockyards, and he—”

“I see,” said his Honor; “I guess that will do. You ought to stop
drinking if you can’t control yourself. Ten days and costs. Next case.”

Jurgis gave vent to a cry of dismay, cut off suddenly by the policeman,
who seized him by the collar. He was jerked out of the way, into a room
with the convicted prisoners, where he sat and wept like a child in his
impotent rage. It seemed monstrous to him that policemen and judges
should esteem his word as nothing in comparison with the
bartender’s—poor Jurgis could not know that the owner of the saloon
paid five dollars each week to the policeman alone for Sunday
privileges and general favors—nor that the pugilist bartender was one
of the most trusted henchmen of the Democratic leader of the district,
and had helped only a few months before to hustle out a record-breaking
vote as a testimonial to the magistrate, who had been made the target
of odious kid-gloved reformers.

Jurgis was driven out to the Bridewell for the second time. In his
tumbling around he had hurt his arm again, and so could not work, but
had to be attended by the physician. Also his head and his eye had to
be tied up—and so he was a pretty-looking object when, the second day
after his arrival, he went out into the exercise court and
encountered—Jack Duane!

The young fellow was so glad to see Jurgis that he almost hugged him.
“By God, if it isn’t ‘the Stinker’!” he cried. “And what is it—have you
been through a sausage machine?”

“No,” said Jurgis, “but I’ve been in a railroad wreck and a fight.” And
then, while some of the other prisoners gathered round he told his wild
story; most of them were incredulous, but Duane knew that Jurgis could
never have made up such a yarn as that.

“Hard luck, old man,” he said, when they were alone; “but maybe it’s
taught you a lesson.”

“I’ve learned some things since I saw you last,” said Jurgis
mournfully. Then he explained how he had spent the last summer,
“hoboing it,” as the phrase was. “And you?” he asked finally. “Have you
been here ever since?”

“Lord, no!” said the other. “I only came in the day before yesterday.
It’s the second time they’ve sent me up on a trumped-up charge—I’ve had
hard luck and can’t pay them what they want. Why don’t you quit Chicago
with me, Jurgis?”

“I’ve no place to go,” said Jurgis, sadly.

“Neither have I,” replied the other, laughing lightly. “But we’ll wait
till we get out and see.”

In the Bridewell Jurgis met few who had been there the last time, but
he met scores of others, old and young, of exactly the same sort. It
was like breakers upon a beach; there was new water, but the wave
looked just the same. He strolled about and talked with them, and the
biggest of them told tales of their prowess, while those who were
weaker, or younger and inexperienced, gathered round and listened in
admiring silence. The last time he was there, Jurgis had thought of
little but his family; but now he was free to listen to these men, and
to realize that he was one of them—that their point of view was his
point of view, and that the way they kept themselves alive in the world
was the way he meant to do it in the future.

And so, when he was turned out of prison again, without a penny in his
pocket, he went straight to Jack Duane. He went full of humility and
gratitude; for Duane was a gentleman, and a man with a profession—and
it was remarkable that he should be willing to throw in his lot with a
humble workingman, one who had even been a beggar and a tramp. Jurgis
could not see what help he could be to him; but he did not understand
that a man like himself—who could be trusted to stand by any one who
was kind to him—was as rare among criminals as among any other class of
men.

The address Jurgis had was a garret room in the Ghetto district, the
home of a pretty little French girl, Duane’s mistress, who sewed all
day, and eked out her living by prostitution. He had gone elsewhere,
she told Jurgis—he was afraid to stay there now, on account of the
police. The new address was a cellar dive, whose proprietor said that
he had never heard of Duane; but after he had put Jurgis through a
catechism he showed him a back stairs which led to a “fence” in the
rear of a pawnbroker’s shop, and thence to a number of assignation
rooms, in one of which Duane was hiding.

Duane was glad to see him; he was without a cent of money, he said, and
had been waiting for Jurgis to help him get some. He explained his
plan—in fact he spent the day in laying bare to his friend the criminal
world of the city, and in showing him how he might earn himself a
living in it. That winter he would have a hard time, on account of his
arm, and because of an unwonted fit of activity of the police; but so
long as he was unknown to them he would be safe if he were careful.
Here at “Papa” Hanson’s (so they called the old man who kept the dive)
he might rest at ease, for “Papa” Hanson was “square”—would stand by
him so long as he paid, and gave him an hour’s notice if there were to
be a police raid. Also Rosensteg, the pawnbroker, would buy anything he
had for a third of its value, and guarantee to keep it hidden for a
year.

There was an oil stove in the little cupboard of a room, and they had
some supper; and then about eleven o’clock at night they sallied forth
together, by a rear entrance to the place, Duane armed with a
slingshot. They came to a residence district, and he sprang up a
lamppost and blew out the light, and then the two dodged into the
shelter of an area step and hid in silence.

Pretty soon a man came by, a workingman—and they let him go. Then after
a long interval came the heavy tread of a policeman, and they held
their breath till he was gone. Though half-frozen, they waited a full
quarter of an hour after that—and then again came footsteps, walking
briskly. Duane nudged Jurgis, and the instant the man had passed they
rose up. Duane stole out as silently as a shadow, and a second later
Jurgis heard a thud and a stifled cry. He was only a couple of feet
behind, and he leaped to stop the man’s mouth, while Duane held him
fast by the arms, as they had agreed. But the man was limp and showed a
tendency to fall, and so Jurgis had only to hold him by the collar,
while the other, with swift fingers, went through his pockets—ripping
open, first his overcoat, and then his coat, and then his vest,
searching inside and outside, and transferring the contents into his
own pockets. At last, after feeling of the man’s fingers and in his
necktie, Duane whispered, “That’s all!” and they dragged him to the
area and dropped him in. Then Jurgis went one way and his friend the
other, walking briskly.

The latter arrived first, and Jurgis found him examining the “swag.”
There was a gold watch, for one thing, with a chain and locket; there
was a silver pencil, and a matchbox, and a handful of small change, and
finally a card-case. This last Duane opened feverishly—there were
letters and checks, and two theater-tickets, and at last, in the back
part, a wad of bills. He counted them—there was a twenty, five tens,
four fives, and three ones. Duane drew a long breath. “That lets us
out!” he said.

After further examination, they burned the card-case and its contents,
all but the bills, and likewise the picture of a little girl in the
locket. Then Duane took the watch and trinkets downstairs, and came
back with sixteen dollars. “The old scoundrel said the case was
filled,” he said. “It’s a lie, but he knows I want the money.”

They divided up the spoils, and Jurgis got as his share fifty-five
dollars and some change. He protested that it was too much, but the
other had agreed to divide even. That was a good haul, he said, better
than average.

When they got up in the morning, Jurgis was sent out to buy a paper;
one of the pleasures of committing a crime was the reading about it
afterward. “I had a pal that always did it,” Duane remarked,
laughing—“until one day he read that he had left three thousand dollars
in a lower inside pocket of his party’s vest!”

There was a half-column account of the robbery—it was evident that a
gang was operating in the neighborhood, said the paper, for it was the
third within a week, and the police were apparently powerless. The
victim was an insurance agent, and he had lost a hundred and ten
dollars that did not belong to him. He had chanced to have his name
marked on his shirt, otherwise he would not have been identified yet.
His assailant had hit him too hard, and he was suffering from
concussion of the brain; and also he had been half-frozen when found,
and would lose three fingers on his right hand. The enterprising
newspaper reporter had taken all this information to his family, and
told how they had received it.

Since it was Jurgis’s first experience, these details naturally caused
him some worriment; but the other laughed coolly—it was the way of the
game, and there was no helping it. Before long Jurgis would think no
more of it than they did in the yards of knocking out a bullock. “It’s
a case of us or the other fellow, and I say the other fellow, every
time,” he observed.

“Still,” said Jurgis, reflectively, “he never did us any harm.”

“He was doing it to somebody as hard as he could, you can be sure of
that,” said his friend.

Duane had already explained to Jurgis that if a man of their trade were
known he would have to work all the time to satisfy the demands of the
police. Therefore it would be better for Jurgis to stay in hiding and
never be seen in public with his pal. But Jurgis soon got very tired of
staying in hiding. In a couple of weeks he was feeling strong and
beginning to use his arm, and then he could not stand it any longer.
Duane, who had done a job of some sort by himself, and made a truce
with the powers, brought over Marie, his little French girl, to share
with him; but even that did not avail for long, and in the end he had
to give up arguing, and take Jurgis out and introduce him to the
saloons and “sporting houses” where the big crooks and “holdup men”
hung out.

And so Jurgis got a glimpse of the high-class criminal world of
Chicago. The city, which was owned by an oligarchy of business men,
being nominally ruled by the people, a huge army of graft was necessary
for the purpose of effecting the transfer of power. Twice a year, in
the spring and fall elections, millions of dollars were furnished by
the business men and expended by this army; meetings were held and
clever speakers were hired, bands played and rockets sizzled, tons of
documents and reservoirs of drinks were distributed, and tens of
thousands of votes were bought for cash. And this army of graft had, of
course, to be maintained the year round. The leaders and organizers
were maintained by the business men directly—aldermen and legislators
by means of bribes, party officials out of the campaign funds,
lobbyists and corporation lawyers in the form of salaries, contractors
by means of jobs, labor union leaders by subsidies, and newspaper
proprietors and editors by advertisements. The rank and file, however,
were either foisted upon the city, or else lived off the population
directly. There was the police department, and the fire and water
departments, and the whole balance of the civil list, from the meanest
office boy to the head of a city department; and for the horde who
could find no room in these, there was the world of vice and crime,
there was license to seduce, to swindle and plunder and prey. The law
forbade Sunday drinking; and this had delivered the saloon-keepers into
the hands of the police, and made an alliance between them necessary.
The law forbade prostitution; and this had brought the “madames” into
the combination. It was the same with the gambling-house keeper and the
poolroom man, and the same with any other man or woman who had a means
of getting “graft,” and was willing to pay over a share of it: the
green-goods man and the highwayman, the pickpocket and the sneak thief,
and the receiver of stolen goods, the seller of adulterated milk, of
stale fruit and diseased meat, the proprietor of unsanitary tenements,
the fake doctor and the usurer, the beggar and the “pushcart man,” the
prize fighter and the professional slugger, the race-track “tout,” the
procurer, the white-slave agent, and the expert seducer of young girls.
All of these agencies of corruption were banded together, and leagued
in blood brotherhood with the politician and the police; more often
than not they were one and the same person,—the police captain would
own the brothel he pretended to raid, the politician would open his
headquarters in his saloon. “Hinkydink” or “Bathhouse John,” or others
of that ilk, were proprietors of the most notorious dives in Chicago,
and also the “gray wolves” of the city council, who gave away the
streets of the city to the business men; and those who patronized their
places were the gamblers and prize fighters who set the law at
defiance, and the burglars and holdup men who kept the whole city in
terror. On election day all these powers of vice and crime were one
power; they could tell within one per cent what the vote of their
district would be, and they could change it at an hour’s notice.

A month ago Jurgis had all but perished of starvation upon the streets;
and now suddenly, as by the gift of a magic key, he had entered into a
world where money and all the good things of life came freely. He was
introduced by his friend to an Irishman named “Buck” Halloran, who was
a political “worker” and on the inside of things. This man talked with
Jurgis for a while, and then told him that he had a little plan by
which a man who looked like a workingman might make some easy money;
but it was a private affair, and had to be kept quiet. Jurgis expressed
himself as agreeable, and the other took him that afternoon (it was
Saturday) to a place where city laborers were being paid off. The
paymaster sat in a little booth, with a pile of envelopes before him,
and two policemen standing by. Jurgis went, according to directions,
and gave the name of “Michael O’Flaherty,” and received an envelope,
which he took around the corner and delivered to Halloran, who was
waiting for him in a saloon. Then he went again; and gave the name of
“Johann Schmidt,” and a third time, and give the name of “Serge
Reminitsky.” Halloran had quite a list of imaginary workingmen, and
Jurgis got an envelope for each one. For this work he received five
dollars, and was told that he might have it every week, so long as he
kept quiet. As Jurgis was excellent at keeping quiet, he soon won the
trust of “Buck” Halloran, and was introduced to others as a man who
could be depended upon.

This acquaintance was useful to him in another way, also before long
Jurgis made his discovery of the meaning of “pull,” and just why his
boss, Connor, and also the pugilist bartender, had been able to send
him to jail. One night there was given a ball, the “benefit” of
“One-eyed Larry,” a lame man who played the violin in one of the big
“high-class” houses of prostitution on Clark Street, and was a wag and
a popular character on the “Lêvée.” This ball was held in a big dance
hall, and was one of the occasions when the city’s powers of debauchery
gave themselves up to madness. Jurgis attended and got half insane with
drink, and began quarreling over a girl; his arm was pretty strong by
then, and he set to work to clean out the place, and ended in a cell in
the police station. The police station being crowded to the doors, and
stinking with “bums,” Jurgis did not relish staying there to sleep off
his liquor, and sent for Halloran, who called up the district leader
and had Jurgis bailed out by telephone at four o’clock in the morning.
When he was arraigned that same morning, the district leader had
already seen the clerk of the court and explained that Jurgis Rudkus
was a decent fellow, who had been indiscreet; and so Jurgis was fined
ten dollars and the fine was “suspended”—which meant that he did not
have to pay for it, and never would have to pay it, unless somebody
chose to bring it up against him in the future.

Among the people Jurgis lived with now money was valued according to an
entirely different standard from that of the people of Packingtown;
yet, strange as it may seem, he did a great deal less drinking than he
had as a workingman. He had not the same provocations of exhaustion and
hopelessness; he had now something to work for, to struggle for. He
soon found that if he kept his wits about him, he would come upon new
opportunities; and being naturally an active man, he not only kept
sober himself, but helped to steady his friend, who was a good deal
fonder of both wine and women than he.

One thing led to another. In the saloon where Jurgis met “Buck”
Halloran he was sitting late one night with Duane, when a “country
customer” (a buyer for an out-of-town merchant) came in, a little more
than half “piped.” There was no one else in the place but the
bartender, and as the man went out again Jurgis and Duane followed him;
he went round the corner, and in a dark place made by a combination of
the elevated railroad and an unrented building, Jurgis leaped forward
and shoved a revolver under his nose, while Duane, with his hat pulled
over his eyes, went through the man’s pockets with lightning fingers.
They got his watch and his “wad,” and were round the corner again and
into the saloon before he could shout more than once. The bartender, to
whom they had tipped the wink, had the cellar door open for them, and
they vanished, making their way by a secret entrance to a brothel next
door. From the roof of this there was access to three similar places
beyond. By means of these passages the customers of any one place could
be gotten out of the way, in case a falling out with the police chanced
to lead to a raid; and also it was necessary to have a way of getting a
girl out of reach in case of an emergency. Thousands of them came to
Chicago answering advertisements for “servants” and “factory hands,”
and found themselves trapped by fake employment agencies, and locked up
in a bawdy-house. It was generally enough to take all their clothes
away from them; but sometimes they would have to be “doped” and kept
prisoners for weeks; and meantime their parents might be telegraphing
the police, and even coming on to see why nothing was done.
Occasionally there was no way of satisfying them but to let them search
the place to which the girl had been traced.

For his help in this little job, the bartender received twenty out of
the hundred and thirty odd dollars that the pair secured; and naturally
this put them on friendly terms with him, and a few days later he
introduced them to a little “sheeny” named Goldberger, one of the
“runners” of the “sporting house” where they had been hidden. After a
few drinks Goldberger began, with some hesitation, to narrate how he
had had a quarrel over his best girl with a professional “cardsharp,”
who had hit him in the jaw. The fellow was a stranger in Chicago, and
if he was found some night with his head cracked there would be no one
to care very much. Jurgis, who by this time would cheerfully have
cracked the heads of all the gamblers in Chicago, inquired what would
be coming to him; at which the Jew became still more confidential, and
said that he had some tips on the New Orleans races, which he got
direct from the police captain of the district, whom he had got out of
a bad scrape, and who “stood in” with a big syndicate of horse owners.
Duane took all this in at once, but Jurgis had to have the whole
race-track situation explained to him before he realized the importance
of such an opportunity.

There was the gigantic Racing Trust. It owned the legislatures in every
state in which it did business; it even owned some of the big
newspapers, and made public opinion—there was no power in the land that
could oppose it unless, perhaps, it were the Poolroom Trust. It built
magnificent racing parks all over the country, and by means of enormous
purses it lured the people to come, and then it organized a gigantic
shell game, whereby it plundered them of hundreds of millions of
dollars every year. Horse racing had once been a sport, but nowadays it
was a business; a horse could be “doped” and doctored, undertrained or
overtrained; it could be made to fall at any moment—or its gait could
be broken by lashing it with the whip, which all the spectators would
take to be a desperate effort to keep it in the lead. There were scores
of such tricks; and sometimes it was the owners who played them and
made fortunes, sometimes it was the jockeys and trainers, sometimes it
was outsiders, who bribed them—but most of the time it was the chiefs
of the trust. Now for instance, they were having winter racing in New
Orleans and a syndicate was laying out each day’s program in advance,
and its agents in all the Northern cities were “milking” the poolrooms.
The word came by long-distance telephone in a cipher code, just a
little while before each race; and any man who could get the secret had
as good as a fortune. If Jurgis did not believe it, he could try it,
said the little Jew—let them meet at a certain house on the morrow and
make a test. Jurgis was willing, and so was Duane, and so they went to
one of the high-class poolrooms where brokers and merchants gambled
(with society women in a private room), and they put up ten dollars
each upon a horse called “Black Beldame,” a six to one shot, and won.
For a secret like that they would have done a good many sluggings—but
the next day Goldberger informed them that the offending gambler had
got wind of what was coming to him, and had skipped the town.

There were ups and downs at the business; but there was always a
living, inside of a jail, if not out of it. Early in April the city
elections were due, and that meant prosperity for all the powers of
graft. Jurgis, hanging round in dives and gambling houses and brothels,
met with the heelers of both parties, and from their conversation he
came to understand all the ins and outs of the game, and to hear of a
number of ways in which he could make himself useful about election
time. “Buck” Halloran was a “Democrat,” and so Jurgis became a Democrat
also; but he was not a bitter one—the Republicans were good fellows,
too, and were to have a pile of money in this next campaign. At the
last election the Republicans had paid four dollars a vote to the
Democrats’ three; and “Buck” Halloran sat one night playing cards with
Jurgis and another man, who told how Halloran had been charged with the
job voting a “bunch” of thirty-seven newly landed Italians, and how he,
the narrator, had met the Republican worker who was after the very same
gang, and how the three had effected a bargain, whereby the Italians
were to vote half and half, for a glass of beer apiece, while the
balance of the fund went to the conspirators!

Not long after this, Jurgis, wearying of the risks and vicissitudes of
miscellaneous crime, was moved to give up the career for that of a
politician. Just at this time there was a tremendous uproar being
raised concerning the alliance between the criminals and the police.
For the criminal graft was one in which the business men had no direct
part—it was what is called a “side line,” carried by the police. “Wide
open” gambling and debauchery made the city pleasing to “trade,” but
burglaries and holdups did not. One night it chanced that while Jack
Duane was drilling a safe in a clothing store he was caught red-handed
by the night watchman, and turned over to a policeman, who chanced to
know him well, and who took the responsibility of letting him make his
escape. Such a howl from the newspapers followed this that Duane was
slated for sacrifice, and barely got out of town in time. And just at
that juncture it happened that Jurgis was introduced to a man named
Harper whom he recognized as the night watchman at Brown’s, who had
been instrumental in making him an American citizen, the first year of
his arrival at the yards. The other was interested in the coincidence,
but did not remember Jurgis—he had handled too many “green ones” in his
time, he said. He sat in a dance hall with Jurgis and Halloran until
one or two in the morning, exchanging experiences. He had a long story
to tell of his quarrel with the superintendent of his department, and
how he was now a plain workingman, and a good union man as well. It was
not until some months afterward that Jurgis understood that the quarrel
with the superintendent had been prearranged, and that Harper was in
reality drawing a salary of twenty dollars a week from the packers for
an inside report of his union’s secret proceedings. The yards were
seething with agitation just then, said the man, speaking as a
unionist. The people of Packingtown had borne about all that they would
bear, and it looked as if a strike might begin any week.

After this talk the man made inquiries concerning Jurgis, and a couple
of days later he came to him with an interesting proposition. He was
not absolutely certain, he said, but he thought that he could get him a
regular salary if he would come to Packingtown and do as he was told,
and keep his mouth shut. Harper—“Bush” Harper, he was called—was a
right-hand man of Mike Scully, the Democratic boss of the stockyards;
and in the coming election there was a peculiar situation. There had
come to Scully a proposition to nominate a certain rich brewer who
lived upon a swell boulevard that skirted the district, and who coveted
the big badge and the “honorable” of an alderman. The brewer was a Jew,
and had no brains, but he was harmless, and would put up a rare
campaign fund. Scully had accepted the offer, and then gone to the
Republicans with a proposition. He was not sure that he could manage
the “sheeny,” and he did not mean to take any chances with his
district; let the Republicans nominate a certain obscure but amiable
friend of Scully’s, who was now setting tenpins in the cellar of an
Ashland Avenue saloon, and he, Scully, would elect him with the
“sheeny’s” money, and the Republicans might have the glory, which was
more than they would get otherwise. In return for this the Republicans
would agree to put up no candidate the following year, when Scully
himself came up for reelection as the other alderman from the ward. To
this the Republicans had assented at once; but the hell of it was—so
Harper explained—that the Republicans were all of them fools—a man had
to be a fool to be a Republican in the stockyards, where Scully was
king. And they didn’t know how to work, and of course it would not do
for the Democratic workers, the noble redskins of the War Whoop League,
to support the Republican openly. The difficulty would not have been so
great except for another fact—there had been a curious development in
stockyards politics in the last year or two, a new party having leaped
into being. They were the Socialists; and it was a devil of a mess,
said “Bush” Harper. The one image which the word “Socialist” brought to
Jurgis was of poor little Tamoszius Kuszleika, who had called himself
one, and would go out with a couple of other men and a soap-box, and
shout himself hoarse on a street corner Saturday nights. Tamoszius had
tried to explain to Jurgis what it was all about, but Jurgis, who was
not of an imaginative turn, had never quite got it straight; at present
he was content with his companion’s explanation that the Socialists
were the enemies of American institutions—could not be bought, and
would not combine or make any sort of a “dicker.” Mike Scully was very
much worried over the opportunity which his last deal gave to them—the
stockyards Democrats were furious at the idea of a rich capitalist for
their candidate, and while they were changing they might possibly
conclude that a Socialist firebrand was preferable to a Republican bum.
And so right here was a chance for Jurgis to make himself a place in
the world, explained “Bush” Harper; he had been a union man, and he was
known in the yards as a workingman; he must have hundreds of
acquaintances, and as he had never talked politics with them he might
come out as a Republican now without exciting the least suspicion.
There were barrels of money for the use of those who could deliver the
goods; and Jurgis might count upon Mike Scully, who had never yet gone
back on a friend. Just what could he do? Jurgis asked, in some
perplexity, and the other explained in detail. To begin with, he would
have to go to the yards and work, and he mightn’t relish that; but he
would have what he earned, as well as the rest that came to him. He
would get active in the union again, and perhaps try to get an office,
as he, Harper, had; he would tell all his friends the good points of
Doyle, the Republican nominee, and the bad ones of the “sheeny”; and
then Scully would furnish a meeting place, and he would start the
“Young Men’s Republican Association,” or something of that sort, and
have the rich brewer’s best beer by the hogshead, and fireworks and
speeches, just like the War Whoop League. Surely Jurgis must know
hundreds of men who would like that sort of fun; and there would be the
regular Republican leaders and workers to help him out, and they would
deliver a big enough majority on election day.

When he had heard all this explanation to the end, Jurgis demanded:
“But how can I get a job in Packingtown? I’m blacklisted.”

At which “Bush” Harper laughed. “I’ll attend to that all right,” he
said.

And the other replied, “It’s a go, then; I’m your man.” So Jurgis went
out to the stockyards again, and was introduced to the political lord
of the district, the boss of Chicago’s mayor. It was Scully who owned
the brick-yards and the dump and the ice pond—though Jurgis did not
know it. It was Scully who was to blame for the unpaved street in which
Jurgis’s child had been drowned; it was Scully who had put into office
the magistrate who had first sent Jurgis to jail; it was Scully who was
principal stockholder in the company which had sold him the ramshackle
tenement, and then robbed him of it. But Jurgis knew none of these
things—any more than he knew that Scully was but a tool and puppet of
the packers. To him Scully was a mighty power, the “biggest” man he had
ever met.

He was a little, dried-up Irishman, whose hands shook. He had a brief
talk with his visitor, watching him with his ratlike eyes, and making
up his mind about him; and then he gave him a note to Mr. Harmon, one
of the head managers of Durham’s—

“The bearer, Jurgis Rudkus, is a particular friend of mine, and I would
like you to find him a good place, for important reasons. He was once
indiscreet, but you will perhaps be so good as to overlook that.”

Mr. Harmon looked up inquiringly when he read this. “What does he mean
by ‘indiscreet’?” he asked.

“I was blacklisted, sir,” said Jurgis.

At which the other frowned. “Blacklisted?” he said. “How do you mean?”
And Jurgis turned red with embarrassment.

He had forgotten that a blacklist did not exist. “I—that is—I had
difficulty in getting a place,” he stammered.

“What was the matter?”

“I got into a quarrel with a foreman—not my own boss, sir—and struck
him.”

“I see,” said the other, and meditated for a few moments. “What do you
wish to do?” he asked.

“Anything, sir,” said Jurgis—“only I had a broken arm this winter, and
so I have to be careful.”

“How would it suit you to be a night watchman?”

“That wouldn’t do, sir. I have to be among the men at night.”

“I see—politics. Well, would it suit you to trim hogs?”

“Yes, sir,” said Jurgis.

And Mr. Harmon called a timekeeper and said, “Take this man to Pat
Murphy and tell him to find room for him somehow.”

And so Jurgis marched into the hog-killing room, a place where, in the
days gone by, he had come begging for a job. Now he walked jauntily,
and smiled to himself, seeing the frown that came to the boss’s face as
the timekeeper said, “Mr. Harmon says to put this man on.” It would
overcrowd his department and spoil the record he was trying to make—but
he said not a word except “All right.”

And so Jurgis became a workingman once more; and straightway he sought
out his old friends, and joined the union, and began to “root” for
“Scotty” Doyle. Doyle had done him a good turn once, he explained, and
was really a bully chap; Doyle was a workingman himself, and would
represent the workingmen—why did they want to vote for a millionaire
“sheeny,” and what the hell had Mike Scully ever done for them that
they should back his candidates all the time? And meantime Scully had
given Jurgis a note to the Republican leader of the ward, and he had
gone there and met the crowd he was to work with. Already they had
hired a big hall, with some of the brewer’s money, and every night
Jurgis brought in a dozen new members of the “Doyle Republican
Association.” Pretty soon they had a grand opening night; and there was
a brass band, which marched through the streets, and fireworks and
bombs and red lights in front of the hall; and there was an enormous
crowd, with two overflow meetings—so that the pale and trembling
candidate had to recite three times over the little speech which one of
Scully’s henchmen had written, and which he had been a month learning
by heart. Best of all, the famous and eloquent Senator Spareshanks,
presidential candidate, rode out in an automobile to discuss the sacred
privileges of American citizenship, and protection and prosperity for
the American workingman. His inspiriting address was quoted to the
extent of half a column in all the morning newspapers, which also said
that it could be stated upon excellent authority that the unexpected
popularity developed by Doyle, the Republican candidate for alderman,
was giving great anxiety to Mr. Scully, the chairman of the Democratic
City Committee.

The chairman was still more worried when the monster torchlight
procession came off, with the members of the Doyle Republican
Association all in red capes and hats, and free beer for every voter in
the ward—the best beer ever given away in a political campaign, as the
whole electorate testified. During this parade, and at innumerable
cart-tail meetings as well, Jurgis labored tirelessly. He did not make
any speeches—there were lawyers and other experts for that—but he
helped to manage things; distributing notices and posting placards and
bringing out the crowds; and when the show was on he attended to the
fireworks and the beer. Thus in the course of the campaign he handled
many hundreds of dollars of the Hebrew brewer’s money, administering it
with naïve and touching fidelity. Toward the end, however, he learned
that he was regarded with hatred by the rest of the “boys,” because he
compelled them either to make a poorer showing than he or to do without
their share of the pie. After that Jurgis did his best to please them,
and to make up for the time he had lost before he discovered the extra
bungholes of the campaign barrel.

He pleased Mike Scully, also. On election morning he was out at four
o’clock, “getting out the vote”; he had a two-horse carriage to ride
in, and he went from house to house for his friends, and escorted them
in triumph to the polls. He voted half a dozen times himself, and voted
some of his friends as often; he brought bunch after bunch of the
newest foreigners—Lithuanians, Poles, Bohemians, Slovaks—and when he
had put them through the mill he turned them over to another man to
take to the next polling place. When Jurgis first set out, the captain
of the precinct gave him a hundred dollars, and three times in the
course of the day he came for another hundred, and not more than
twenty-five out of each lot got stuck in his own pocket. The balance
all went for actual votes, and on a day of Democratic landslides they
elected “Scotty” Doyle, the ex-tenpin setter, by nearly a thousand
plurality—and beginning at five o’clock in the afternoon, and ending at
three the next morning, Jurgis treated himself to a most unholy and
horrible “jag.” Nearly every one else in Packingtown did the same,
however, for there was universal exultation over this triumph of
popular government, this crushing defeat of an arrogant plutocrat by
the power of the common people.




CHAPTER XXVI


After the elections Jurgis stayed on in Packingtown and kept his job.
The agitation to break up the police protection of criminals was
continuing, and it seemed to him best to “lay low” for the present. He
had nearly three hundred dollars in the bank, and might have considered
himself entitled to a vacation; but he had an easy job, and force of
habit kept him at it. Besides, Mike Scully, whom he consulted, advised
him that something might “turn up” before long.

Jurgis got himself a place in a boardinghouse with some congenial
friends. He had already inquired of Aniele, and learned that Elzbieta
and her family had gone downtown, and so he gave no further thought to
them. He went with a new set, now, young unmarried fellows who were
“sporty.” Jurgis had long ago cast off his fertilizer clothing, and
since going into politics he had donned a linen collar and a greasy red
necktie. He had some reason for thinking of his dress, for he was
making about eleven dollars a week, and two-thirds of it he might spend
upon his pleasures without ever touching his savings.

Sometimes he would ride down-town with a party of friends to the cheap
theaters and the music halls and other haunts with which they were
familiar. Many of the saloons in Packingtown had pool tables, and some
of them bowling alleys, by means of which he could spend his evenings
in petty gambling. Also, there were cards and dice. One time Jurgis got
into a game on a Saturday night and won prodigiously, and because he
was a man of spirit he stayed in with the rest and the game continued
until late Sunday afternoon, and by that time he was “out” over twenty
dollars. On Saturday nights, also, a number of balls were generally
given in Packingtown; each man would bring his “girl” with him, paying
half a dollar for a ticket, and several dollars additional for drinks
in the course of the festivities, which continued until three or four
o’clock in the morning, unless broken up by fighting. During all this
time the same man and woman would dance together, half-stupefied with
sensuality and drink.

Before long Jurgis discovered what Scully had meant by something
“turning up.” In May the agreement between the packers and the unions
expired, and a new agreement had to be signed. Negotiations were going
on, and the yards were full of talk of a strike. The old scale had
dealt with the wages of the skilled men only; and of the members of the
Meat Workers’ Union about two-thirds were unskilled men. In Chicago
these latter were receiving, for the most part, eighteen and a half
cents an hour, and the unions wished to make this the general wage for
the next year. It was not nearly so large a wage as it seemed—in the
course of the negotiations the union officers examined time checks to
the amount of ten thousand dollars, and they found that the highest
wages paid had been fourteen dollars a week, and the lowest two dollars
and five cents, and the average of the whole, six dollars and
sixty-five cents. And six dollars and sixty-five cents was hardly too
much for a man to keep a family on, considering the fact that the price
of dressed meat had increased nearly fifty per cent in the last five
years, while the price of “beef on the hoof” had decreased as much, it
would have seemed that the packers ought to be able to pay it; but the
packers were unwilling to pay it—they rejected the union demand, and to
show what their purpose was, a week or two after the agreement expired
they put down the wages of about a thousand men to sixteen and a half
cents, and it was said that old man Jones had vowed he would put them
to fifteen before he got through. There were a million and a half of
men in the country looking for work, a hundred thousand of them right
in Chicago; and were the packers to let the union stewards march into
their places and bind them to a contract that would lose them several
thousand dollars a day for a year? Not much!

All this was in June; and before long the question was submitted to a
referendum in the unions, and the decision was for a strike. It was the
same in all the packing house cities; and suddenly the newspapers and
public woke up to face the gruesome spectacle of a meat famine. All
sorts of pleas for a reconsideration were made, but the packers were
obdurate; and all the while they were reducing wages, and heading off
shipments of cattle, and rushing in wagon-loads of mattresses and cots.
So the men boiled over, and one night telegrams went out from the union
headquarters to all the big packing centers—to St. Paul, South Omaha,
Sioux City, St. Joseph, Kansas City, East St. Louis, and New York—and
the next day at noon between fifty and sixty thousand men drew off
their working clothes and marched out of the factories, and the great
“Beef Strike” was on.

Jurgis went to his dinner, and afterward he walked over to see Mike
Scully, who lived in a fine house, upon a street which had been
decently paved and lighted for his especial benefit. Scully had gone
into semi-retirement, and looked nervous and worried. “What do you
want?” he demanded, when he saw Jurgis.

“I came to see if maybe you could get me a place during the strike,”
the other replied.

And Scully knit his brows and eyed him narrowly. In that morning’s
papers Jurgis had read a fierce denunciation of the packers by Scully,
who had declared that if they did not treat their people better the
city authorities would end the matter by tearing down their plants.
Now, therefore, Jurgis was not a little taken aback when the other
demanded suddenly, “See here, Rudkus, why don’t you stick by your job?”

Jurgis started. “Work as a scab?” he cried.

“Why not?” demanded Scully. “What’s that to you?”

“But—but—” stammered Jurgis. He had somehow taken it for granted that
he should go out with his union. “The packers need good men, and need
them bad,” continued the other, “and they’ll treat a man right that
stands by them. Why don’t you take your chance and fix yourself?”

“But,” said Jurgis, “how could I ever be of any use to you—in
politics?”

“You couldn’t be it anyhow,” said Scully, abruptly.

“Why not?” asked Jurgis.

“Hell, man!” cried the other. “Don’t you know you’re a Republican? And
do you think I’m always going to elect Republicans? My brewer has found
out already how we served him, and there is the deuce to pay.”

Jurgis looked dumfounded. He had never thought of that aspect of it
before. “I could be a Democrat,” he said.

“Yes,” responded the other, “but not right away; a man can’t change his
politics every day. And besides, I don’t need you—there’d be nothing
for you to do. And it’s a long time to election day, anyhow; and what
are you going to do meantime?”

“I thought I could count on you,” began Jurgis.

“Yes,” responded Scully, “so you could—I never yet went back on a
friend. But is it fair to leave the job I got you and come to me for
another? I have had a hundred fellows after me today, and what can I
do? I’ve put seventeen men on the city payroll to clean streets this
one week, and do you think I can keep that up forever? It wouldn’t do
for me to tell other men what I tell you, but you’ve been on the
inside, and you ought to have sense enough to see for yourself. What
have you to gain by a strike?”

“I hadn’t thought,” said Jurgis.

“Exactly,” said Scully, “but you’d better. Take my word for it, the
strike will be over in a few days, and the men will be beaten; and
meantime what you can get out of it will belong to you. Do you see?”

And Jurgis saw. He went back to the yards, and into the workroom. The
men had left a long line of hogs in various stages of preparation, and
the foreman was directing the feeble efforts of a score or two of
clerks and stenographers and office boys to finish up the job and get
them into the chilling rooms. Jurgis went straight up to him and
announced, “I have come back to work, Mr. Murphy.”

The boss’s face lighted up. “Good man!” he cried. “Come ahead!”

“Just a moment,” said Jurgis, checking his enthusiasm. “I think I ought
to get a little more wages.”

“Yes,” replied the other, “of course. What do you want?”

Jurgis had debated on the way. His nerve almost failed him now, but he
clenched his hands. “I think I ought to have’ three dollars a day,” he
said.

“All right,” said the other, promptly; and before the day was out our
friend discovered that the clerks and stenographers and office boys
were getting five dollars a day, and then he could have kicked himself!

So Jurgis became one of the new “American heroes,” a man whose virtues
merited comparison with those of the martyrs of Lexington and Valley
Forge. The resemblance was not complete, of course, for Jurgis was
generously paid and comfortably clad, and was provided with a spring
cot and a mattress and three substantial meals a day; also he was
perfectly at ease, and safe from all peril of life and limb, save only
in the case that a desire for beer should lead him to venture outside
of the stockyards gates. And even in the exercise of this privilege he
was not left unprotected; a good part of the inadequate police force of
Chicago was suddenly diverted from its work of hunting criminals, and
rushed out to serve him. The police, and the strikers also, were
determined that there should be no violence; but there was another
party interested which was minded to the contrary—and that was the
press. On the first day of his life as a strikebreaker Jurgis quit work
early, and in a spirit of bravado he challenged three men of his
acquaintance to go outside and get a drink. They accepted, and went
through the big Halsted Street gate, where several policemen were
watching, and also some union pickets, scanning sharply those who
passed in and out. Jurgis and his companions went south on Halsted
Street; past the hotel, and then suddenly half a dozen men started
across the street toward them and proceeded to argue with them
concerning the error of their ways. As the arguments were not taken in
the proper spirit, they went on to threats; and suddenly one of them
jerked off the hat of one of the four and flung it over the fence. The
man started after it, and then, as a cry of “Scab!” was raised and a
dozen people came running out of saloons and doorways, a second man’s
heart failed him and he followed. Jurgis and the fourth stayed long
enough to give themselves the satisfaction of a quick exchange of
blows, and then they, too, took to their heels and fled back of the
hotel and into the yards again. Meantime, of course, policemen were
coming on a run, and as a crowd gathered other police got excited and
sent in a riot call. Jurgis knew nothing of this, but went back to
“Packers’ Avenue,” and in front of the “Central Time Station” he saw
one of his companions, breathless and wild with excitement, narrating
to an ever growing throng how the four had been attacked and surrounded
by a howling mob, and had been nearly torn to pieces. While he stood
listening, smiling cynically, several dapper young men stood by with
notebooks in their hands, and it was not more than two hours later that
Jurgis saw newsboys running about with armfuls of newspapers, printed
in red and black letters six inches high:

VIOLENCE IN THE YARDS! STRIKEBREAKERS SURROUNDED BY FRENZIED MOB!


If he had been able to buy all of the newspapers of the United States
the next morning, he might have discovered that his beer-hunting
exploit was being perused by some two score millions of people, and had
served as a text for editorials in half the staid and solemn
business-men’s newspapers in the land.

Jurgis was to see more of this as time passed. For the present, his
work being over, he was free to ride into the city, by a railroad
direct from the yards, or else to spend the night in a room where cots
had been laid in rows. He chose the latter, but to his regret, for all
night long gangs of strikebreakers kept arriving. As very few of the
better class of workingmen could be got for such work, these specimens
of the new American hero contained an assortment of the criminals and
thugs of the city, besides Negroes and the lowest foreigners—Greeks,
Roumanians, Sicilians, and Slovaks. They had been attracted more by the
prospect of disorder than by the big wages; and they made the night
hideous with singing and carousing, and only went to sleep when the
time came for them to get up to work.

In the morning before Jurgis had finished his breakfast, “Pat” Murphy
ordered him to one of the superintendents, who questioned him as to his
experience in the work of the killing room. His heart began to thump
with excitement, for he divined instantly that his hour had come—that
he was to be a boss!

Some of the foremen were union members, and many who were not had gone
out with the men. It was in the killing department that the packers had
been left most in the lurch, and precisely here that they could least
afford it; the smoking and canning and salting of meat might wait, and
all the by-products might be wasted—but fresh meats must be had, or the
restaurants and hotels and brownstone houses would feel the pinch, and
then “public opinion” would take a startling turn.

An opportunity such as this would not come twice to a man; and Jurgis
seized it. Yes, he knew the work, the whole of it, and he could teach
it to others. But if he took the job and gave satisfaction he would
expect to keep it—they would not turn him off at the end of the strike?
To which the superintendent replied that he might safely trust Durham’s
for that—they proposed to teach these unions a lesson, and most of all
those foremen who had gone back on them. Jurgis would receive five
dollars a day during the strike, and twenty-five a week after it was
settled.

So our friend got a pair of “slaughter pen” boots and “jeans,” and
flung himself at his task. It was a weird sight, there on the killing
beds—a throng of stupid black Negroes, and foreigners who could not
understand a word that was said to them, mixed with pale-faced,
hollow-chested bookkeepers and clerks, half-fainting for the tropical
heat and the sickening stench of fresh blood—and all struggling to
dress a dozen or two cattle in the same place where, twenty-four hours
ago, the old killing gang had been speeding, with their marvelous
precision, turning out four hundred carcasses every hour!

The Negroes and the “toughs” from the Lêvée did not want to work, and
every few minutes some of them would feel obliged to retire and
recuperate. In a couple of days Durham and Company had electric fans up
to cool off the rooms for them, and even couches for them to rest on;
and meantime they could go out and find a shady corner and take a
“snooze,” and as there was no place for any one in particular, and no
system, it might be hours before their boss discovered them. As for the
poor office employees, they did their best, moved to it by terror;
thirty of them had been “fired” in a bunch that first morning for
refusing to serve, besides a number of women clerks and typewriters who
had declined to act as waitresses.

It was such a force as this that Jurgis had to organize. He did his
best, flying here and there, placing them in rows and showing them the
tricks; he had never given an order in his life before, but he had
taken enough of them to know, and he soon fell into the spirit of it,
and roared and stormed like any old stager. He had not the most
tractable pupils, however. “See hyar, boss,” a big black “buck” would
begin, “ef you doan’ like de way Ah does dis job, you kin get somebody
else to do it.” Then a crowd would gather and listen, muttering
threats. After the first meal nearly all the steel knives had been
missing, and now every Negro had one, ground to a fine point, hidden in
his boots.

There was no bringing order out of such a chaos, Jurgis soon
discovered; and he fell in with the spirit of the thing—there was no
reason why he should wear himself out with shouting. If hides and guts
were slashed and rendered useless there was no way of tracing it to any
one; and if a man lay off and forgot to come back there was nothing to
be gained by seeking him, for all the rest would quit in the meantime.
Everything went, during the strike, and the packers paid. Before long
Jurgis found that the custom of resting had suggested to some alert
minds the possibility of registering at more than one place and earning
more than one five dollars a day. When he caught a man at this he
“fired” him, but it chanced to be in a quiet corner, and the man
tendered him a ten-dollar bill and a wink, and he took them. Of course,
before long this custom spread, and Jurgis was soon making quite a good
income from it.

In the face of handicaps such as these the packers counted themselves
lucky if they could kill off the cattle that had been crippled in
transit and the hogs that had developed disease. Frequently, in the
course of a two or three days’ trip, in hot weather and without water,
some hog would develop cholera, and die; and the rest would attack him
before he had ceased kicking, and when the car was opened there would
be nothing of him left but the bones. If all the hogs in this carload
were not killed at once, they would soon be down with the dread
disease, and there would be nothing to do but make them into lard. It
was the same with cattle that were gored and dying, or were limping
with broken bones stuck through their flesh—they must be killed, even
if brokers and buyers and superintendents had to take off their coats
and help drive and cut and skin them. And meantime, agents of the
packers were gathering gangs of Negroes in the country districts of the
far South, promising them five dollars a day and board, and being
careful not to mention there was a strike; already carloads of them
were on the way, with special rates from the railroads, and all traffic
ordered out of the way. Many towns and cities were taking advantage of
the chance to clear out their jails and workhouses—in Detroit the
magistrates would release every man who agreed to leave town within
twenty-four hours, and agents of the packers were in the courtrooms to
ship them right. And meantime trainloads of supplies were coming in for
their accommodation, including beer and whisky, so that they might not
be tempted to go outside. They hired thirty young girls in Cincinnati
to “pack fruit,” and when they arrived put them at work canning corned
beef, and put cots for them to sleep in a public hallway, through which
the men passed. As the gangs came in day and night, under the escort of
squads of police, they stowed away in unused workrooms and storerooms,
and in the car sheds, crowded so closely together that the cots
touched. In some places they would use the same room for eating and
sleeping, and at night the men would put their cots upon the tables, to
keep away from the swarms of rats.

But with all their best efforts, the packers were demoralized. Ninety
per cent of the men had walked out; and they faced the task of
completely remaking their labor force—and with the price of meat up
thirty per cent, and the public clamoring for a settlement. They made
an offer to submit the whole question at issue to arbitration; and at
the end of ten days the unions accepted it, and the strike was called
off. It was agreed that all the men were to be re-employed within
forty-five days, and that there was to be “no discrimination against
union men.”

This was an anxious time for Jurgis. If the men were taken back
“without discrimination,” he would lose his present place. He sought
out the superintendent, who smiled grimly and bade him “wait and see.”
Durham’s strikebreakers were few of them leaving.

Whether or not the “settlement” was simply a trick of the packers to
gain time, or whether they really expected to break the strike and
cripple the unions by the plan, cannot be said; but that night there
went out from the office of Durham and Company a telegram to all the
big packing centers, “Employ no union leaders.” And in the morning,
when the twenty thousand men thronged into the yards, with their dinner
pails and working clothes, Jurgis stood near the door of the
hog-trimming room, where he had worked before the strike, and saw a
throng of eager men, with a score or two of policemen watching them;
and he saw a superintendent come out and walk down the line, and pick
out man after man that pleased him; and one after another came, and
there were some men up near the head of the line who were never
picked—they being the union stewards and delegates, and the men Jurgis
had heard making speeches at the meetings. Each time, of course, there
were louder murmurings and angrier looks. Over where the cattle
butchers were waiting, Jurgis heard shouts and saw a crowd, and he
hurried there. One big butcher, who was president of the Packing Trades
Council, had been passed over five times, and the men were wild with
rage; they had appointed a committee of three to go in and see the
superintendent, and the committee had made three attempts, and each
time the police had clubbed them back from the door. Then there were
yells and hoots, continuing until at last the superintendent came to
the door. “We all go back or none of us do!” cried a hundred voices.
And the other shook his fist at them, and shouted, “You went out of
here like cattle, and like cattle you’ll come back!”

Then suddenly the big butcher president leaped upon a pile of stones
and yelled: “It’s off, boys. We’ll all of us quit again!” And so the
cattle butchers declared a new strike on the spot; and gathering their
members from the other plants, where the same trick had been played,
they marched down Packers’ Avenue, which was thronged with a dense mass
of workers, cheering wildly. Men who had already got to work on the
killing beds dropped their tools and joined them; some galloped here
and there on horseback, shouting the tidings, and within half an hour
the whole of Packingtown was on strike again, and beside itself with
fury.

There was quite a different tone in Packingtown after this—the place
was a seething caldron of passion, and the “scab” who ventured into it
fared badly. There were one or two of these incidents each day, the
newspapers detailing them, and always blaming them upon the unions. Yet
ten years before, when there were no unions in Packingtown, there was a
strike, and national troops had to be called, and there were pitched
battles fought at night, by the light of blazing freight trains.
Packingtown was always a center of violence; in “Whisky Point,” where
there were a hundred saloons and one glue factory, there was always
fighting, and always more of it in hot weather. Any one who had taken
the trouble to consult the station house blotter would have found that
there was less violence that summer than ever before—and this while
twenty thousand men were out of work, and with nothing to do all day
but brood upon bitter wrongs. There was no one to picture the battle
the union leaders were fighting—to hold this huge army in rank, to keep
it from straggling and pillaging, to cheer and encourage and guide a
hundred thousand people, of a dozen different tongues, through six long
weeks of hunger and disappointment and despair.

Meantime the packers had set themselves definitely to the task of
making a new labor force. A thousand or two of strikebreakers were
brought in every night, and distributed among the various plants. Some
of them were experienced workers,—butchers, salesmen, and managers from
the packers’ branch stores, and a few union men who had deserted from
other cities; but the vast majority were “green” Negroes from the
cotton districts of the far South, and they were herded into the
packing plants like sheep. There was a law forbidding the use of
buildings as lodginghouses unless they were licensed for the purpose,
and provided with proper windows, stairways, and fire escapes; but
here, in a “paint room,” reached only by an enclosed “chute,” a room
without a single window and only one door, a hundred men were crowded
upon mattresses on the floor. Up on the third story of the “hog house”
of Jones’s was a storeroom, without a window, into which they crowded
seven hundred men, sleeping upon the bare springs of cots, and with a
second shift to use them by day. And when the clamor of the public led
to an investigation into these conditions, and the mayor of the city
was forced to order the enforcement of the law, the packers got a judge
to issue an injunction forbidding him to do it!

Just at this time the mayor was boasting that he had put an end to
gambling and prize fighting in the city; but here a swarm of
professional gamblers had leagued themselves with the police to fleece
the strikebreakers; and any night, in the big open space in front of
Brown’s, one might see brawny Negroes stripped to the waist and
pounding each other for money, while a howling throng of three or four
thousand surged about, men and women, young white girls from the
country rubbing elbows with big buck Negroes with daggers in their
boots, while rows of woolly heads peered down from every window of the
surrounding factories. The ancestors of these black people had been
savages in Africa; and since then they had been chattel slaves, or had
been held down by a community ruled by the traditions of slavery. Now
for the first time they were free—free to gratify every passion, free
to wreck themselves. They were wanted to break a strike, and when it
was broken they would be shipped away, and their present masters would
never see them again; and so whisky and women were brought in by the
carload and sold to them, and hell was let loose in the yards. Every
night there were stabbings and shootings; it was said that the packers
had blank permits, which enabled them to ship dead bodies from the city
without troubling the authorities. They lodged men and women on the
same floor; and with the night there began a saturnalia of
debauchery—scenes such as never before had been witnessed in America.
And as the women were the dregs from the brothels of Chicago, and the
men were for the most part ignorant country Negroes, the nameless
diseases of vice were soon rife; and this where food was being handled
which was sent out to every corner of the civilized world.

The “Union Stockyards” were never a pleasant place; but now they were
not only a collection of slaughterhouses, but also the camping place of
an army of fifteen or twenty thousand human beasts. All day long the
blazing midsummer sun beat down upon that square mile of abominations:
upon tens of thousands of cattle crowded into pens whose wooden floors
stank and steamed contagion; upon bare, blistering, cinder-strewn
railroad tracks, and huge blocks of dingy meat factories, whose
labyrinthine passages defied a breath of fresh air to penetrate them;
and there were not merely rivers of hot blood, and car-loads of moist
flesh, and rendering vats and soap caldrons, glue factories and
fertilizer tanks, that smelt like the craters of hell—there were also
tons of garbage festering in the sun, and the greasy laundry of the
workers hung out to dry, and dining rooms littered with food and black
with flies, and toilet rooms that were open sewers.

And then at night, when this throng poured out into the streets to
play—fighting, gambling, drinking and carousing, cursing and screaming,
laughing and singing, playing banjoes and dancing! They were worked in
the yards all the seven days of the week, and they had their prize
fights and crap games on Sunday nights as well; but then around the
corner one might see a bonfire blazing, and an old, gray-headed
Negress, lean and witchlike, her hair flying wild and her eyes blazing,
yelling and chanting of the fires of perdition and the blood of the
“Lamb,” while men and women lay down upon the ground and moaned and
screamed in convulsions of terror and remorse.

Such were the stockyards during the strike; while the unions watched in
sullen despair, and the country clamored like a greedy child for its
food, and the packers went grimly on their way. Each day they added new
workers, and could be more stern with the old ones—could put them on
piecework, and dismiss them if they did not keep up the pace. Jurgis
was now one of their agents in this process; and he could feel the
change day by day, like the slow starting up of a huge machine. He had
gotten used to being a master of men; and because of the stifling heat
and the stench, and the fact that he was a “scab” and knew it and
despised himself. He was drinking, and developing a villainous temper,
and he stormed and cursed and raged at his men, and drove them until
they were ready to drop with exhaustion.

Then one day late in August, a superintendent ran into the place and
shouted to Jurgis and his gang to drop their work and come. They
followed him outside, to where, in the midst of a dense throng, they
saw several two-horse trucks waiting, and three patrol-wagon loads of
police. Jurgis and his men sprang upon one of the trucks, and the
driver yelled to the crowd, and they went thundering away at a gallop.
Some steers had just escaped from the yards, and the strikers had got
hold of them, and there would be the chance of a scrap!

They went out at the Ashland Avenue gate, and over in the direction of
the “dump.” There was a yell as soon as they were sighted, men and
women rushing out of houses and saloons as they galloped by. There were
eight or ten policemen on the truck, however, and there was no
disturbance until they came to a place where the street was blocked
with a dense throng. Those on the flying truck yelled a warning and the
crowd scattered pell-mell, disclosing one of the steers lying in its
blood. There were a good many cattle butchers about just then, with
nothing much to do, and hungry children at home; and so some one had
knocked out the steer—and as a first-class man can kill and dress one
in a couple of minutes, there were a good many steaks and roasts
already missing. This called for punishment, of course; and the police
proceeded to administer it by leaping from the truck and cracking at
every head they saw. There were yells of rage and pain, and the
terrified people fled into houses and stores, or scattered
helter-skelter down the street. Jurgis and his gang joined in the
sport, every man singling out his victim, and striving to bring him to
bay and punch him. If he fled into a house his pursuer would smash in
the flimsy door and follow him up the stairs, hitting every one who
came within reach, and finally dragging his squealing quarry from under
a bed or a pile of old clothes in a closet.

Jurgis and two policemen chased some men into a bar-room. One of them
took shelter behind the bar, where a policeman cornered him and
proceeded to whack him over the back and shoulders, until he lay down
and gave a chance at his head. The others leaped a fence in the rear,
balking the second policeman, who was fat; and as he came back, furious
and cursing, a big Polish woman, the owner of the saloon, rushed in
screaming, and received a poke in the stomach that doubled her up on
the floor. Meantime Jurgis, who was of a practical temper, was helping
himself at the bar; and the first policeman, who had laid out his man,
joined him, handing out several more bottles, and filling his pockets
besides, and then, as he started to leave, cleaning off all the balance
with a sweep of his club. The din of the glass crashing to the floor
brought the fat Polish woman to her feet again, but another policeman
came up behind her and put his knee into her back and his hands over
her eyes—and then called to his companion, who went back and broke open
the cash drawer and filled his pockets with the contents. Then the
three went outside, and the man who was holding the woman gave her a
shove and dashed out himself. The gang having already got the carcass
on to the truck, the party set out at a trot, followed by screams and
curses, and a shower of bricks and stones from unseen enemies. These
bricks and stones would figure in the accounts of the “riot” which
would be sent out to a few thousand newspapers within an hour or two;
but the episode of the cash drawer would never be mentioned again, save
only in the heartbreaking legends of Packingtown.

It was late in the afternoon when they got back, and they dressed out
the remainder of the steer, and a couple of others that had been
killed, and then knocked off for the day. Jurgis went downtown to
supper, with three friends who had been on the other trucks, and they
exchanged reminiscences on the way. Afterward they drifted into a
roulette parlor, and Jurgis, who was never lucky at gambling, dropped
about fifteen dollars. To console himself he had to drink a good deal,
and he went back to Packingtown about two o’clock in the morning, very
much the worse for his excursion, and, it must be confessed, entirely
deserving the calamity that was in store for him.

As he was going to the place where he slept, he met a painted-cheeked
woman in a greasy “kimono,” and she put her arm about his waist to
steady him; they turned into a dark room they were passing—but scarcely
had they taken two steps before suddenly a door swung open, and a man
entered, carrying a lantern. “Who’s there?” he called sharply. And
Jurgis started to mutter some reply; but at the same instant the man
raised his light, which flashed in his face, so that it was possible to
recognize him. Jurgis stood stricken dumb, and his heart gave a leap
like a mad thing. The man was Connor!

Connor, the boss of the loading gang! The man who had seduced his
wife—who had sent him to prison, and wrecked his home, ruined his life!
He stood there, staring, with the light shining full upon him.

Jurgis had often thought of Connor since coming back to Packingtown,
but it had been as of something far off, that no longer concerned him.
Now, however, when he saw him, alive and in the flesh, the same thing
happened to him that had happened before—a flood of rage boiled up in
him, a blind frenzy seized him. And he flung himself at the man, and
smote him between the eyes—and then, as he fell, seized him by the
throat and began to pound his head upon the stones.

The woman began screaming, and people came rushing in. The lantern had
been upset and extinguished, and it was so dark they could not see a
thing; but they could hear Jurgis panting, and hear the thumping of his
victim’s skull, and they rushed there and tried to pull him off.
Precisely as before, Jurgis came away with a piece of his enemy’s flesh
between his teeth; and, as before, he went on fighting with those who
had interfered with him, until a policeman had come and beaten him into
insensibility.

And so Jurgis spent the balance of the night in the stockyards station
house. This time, however, he had money in his pocket, and when he came
to his senses he could get something to drink, and also a messenger to
take word of his plight to “Bush” Harper. Harper did not appear,
however, until after the prisoner, feeling very weak and ill, had been
hailed into court and remanded at five hundred dollars’ bail to await
the result of his victim’s injuries. Jurgis was wild about this,
because a different magistrate had chanced to be on the bench, and he
had stated that he had never been arrested before, and also that he had
been attacked first—and if only someone had been there to speak a good
word for him, he could have been let off at once.

But Harper explained that he had been downtown, and had not got the
message. “What’s happened to you?” he asked.

“I’ve been doing a fellow up,” said Jurgis, “and I’ve got to get five
hundred dollars’ bail.”

“I can arrange that all right,” said the other—“though it may cost you
a few dollars, of course. But what was the trouble?”

“It was a man that did me a mean trick once,” answered Jurgis.

“Who is he?”

“He’s a foreman in Brown’s or used to be. His name’s Connor.”

And the other gave a start. “Connor!” he cried. “Not Phil Connor!”

“Yes,” said Jurgis, “that’s the fellow. Why?”

“Good God!” exclaimed the other, “then you’re in for it, old man! _I_
can’t help you!”

“Not help me! Why not?”

“Why, he’s one of Scully’s biggest men—he’s a member of the War-Whoop
League, and they talked of sending him to the legislature! Phil Connor!
Great heavens!”

Jurgis sat dumb with dismay.

“Why, he can send you to Joliet, if he wants to!” declared the other.

“Can’t I have Scully get me off before he finds out about it?” asked
Jurgis, at length.

“But Scully’s out of town,” the other answered. “I don’t even know
where he is—he’s run away to dodge the strike.”

That was a pretty mess, indeed. Poor Jurgis sat half-dazed. His pull
had run up against a bigger pull, and he was down and out! “But what am
I going to do?” he asked, weakly.

“How should I know?” said the other. “I shouldn’t even dare to get bail
for you—why, I might ruin myself for life!”

Again there was silence. “Can’t you do it for me,” Jurgis asked, “and
pretend that you didn’t know who I’d hit?”

“But what good would that do you when you came to stand trial?” asked
Harper. Then he sat buried in thought for a minute or two. “There’s
nothing—unless it’s this,” he said. “I could have your bail reduced;
and then if you had the money you could pay it and skip.”

“How much will it be?” Jurgis asked, after he had had this explained
more in detail.

“I don’t know,” said the other. “How much do you own?”

“I’ve got about three hundred dollars,” was the answer.

“Well,” was Harper’s reply, “I’m not sure, but I’ll try and get you off
for that. I’ll take the risk for friendship’s sake—for I’d hate to see
you sent to state’s prison for a year or two.”

And so finally Jurgis ripped out his bankbook—which was sewed up in his
trousers—and signed an order, which “Bush” Harper wrote, for all the
money to be paid out. Then the latter went and got it, and hurried to
the court, and explained to the magistrate that Jurgis was a decent
fellow and a friend of Scully’s, who had been attacked by a
strike-breaker. So the bail was reduced to three hundred dollars, and
Harper went on it himself; he did not tell this to Jurgis, however—nor
did he tell him that when the time for trial came it would be an easy
matter for him to avoid the forfeiting of the bail, and pocket the
three hundred dollars as his reward for the risk of offending Mike
Scully! All that he told Jurgis was that he was now free, and that the
best thing he could do was to clear out as quickly as possible; and so
Jurgis overwhelmed with gratitude and relief, took the dollar and
fourteen cents that was left him out of all his bank account, and put
it with the two dollars and quarter that was left from his last night’s
celebration, and boarded a streetcar and got off at the other end of
Chicago.




CHAPTER XXVII


Poor Jurgis was now an outcast and a tramp once more. He was
crippled—he was as literally crippled as any wild animal which has lost
its claws, or been torn out of its shell. He had been shorn, at one
cut, of all those mysterious weapons whereby he had been able to make a
living easily and to escape the consequences of his actions. He could
no longer command a job when he wanted it; he could no longer steal
with impunity—he must take his chances with the common herd. Nay worse,
he dared not mingle with the herd—he must hide himself, for he was one
marked out for destruction. His old companions would betray him, for
the sake of the influence they would gain thereby; and he would be made
to suffer, not merely for the offense he had committed, but for others
which would be laid at his door, just as had been done for some poor
devil on the occasion of that assault upon the “country customer” by
him and Duane.

And also he labored under another handicap now. He had acquired new
standards of living, which were not easily to be altered. When he had
been out of work before, he had been content if he could sleep in a
doorway or under a truck out of the rain, and if he could get fifteen
cents a day for saloon lunches. But now he desired all sorts of other
things, and suffered because he had to do without them. He must have a
drink now and then, a drink for its own sake, and apart from the food
that came with it. The craving for it was strong enough to master every
other consideration—he would have it, though it were his last nickel
and he had to starve the balance of the day in consequence.

Jurgis became once more a besieger of factory gates. But never since he
had been in Chicago had he stood less chance of getting a job than just
then. For one thing, there was the economic crisis, the million or two
of men who had been out of work in the spring and summer, and were not
yet all back, by any means. And then there was the strike, with seventy
thousand men and women all over the country idle for a couple of
months—twenty thousand in Chicago, and many of them now seeking work
throughout the city. It did not remedy matters that a few days later
the strike was given up and about half the strikers went back to work;
for every one taken on, there was a “scab” who gave up and fled. The
ten or fifteen thousand “green” Negroes, foreigners, and criminals were
now being turned loose to shift for themselves. Everywhere Jurgis went
he kept meeting them, and he was in an agony of fear lest some one of
them should know that he was “wanted.” He would have left Chicago, only
by the time he had realized his danger he was almost penniless; and it
would be better to go to jail than to be caught out in the country in
the winter time.

At the end of about ten days Jurgis had only a few pennies left; and he
had not yet found a job—not even a day’s work at anything, not a chance
to carry a satchel. Once again, as when he had come out of the
hospital, he was bound hand and foot, and facing the grisly phantom of
starvation. Raw, naked terror possessed him, a maddening passion that
would never leave him, and that wore him down more quickly than the
actual want of food. He was going to die of hunger! The fiend reached
out its scaly arms for him—it touched him, its breath came into his
face; and he would cry out for the awfulness of it, he would wake up in
the night, shuddering, and bathed in perspiration, and start up and
flee. He would walk, begging for work, until he was exhausted; he could
not remain still—he would wander on, gaunt and haggard, gazing about
him with restless eyes. Everywhere he went, from one end of the vast
city to the other, there were hundreds of others like him; everywhere
was the sight of plenty and the merciless hand of authority waving them
away. There is one kind of prison where the man is behind bars, and
everything that he desires is outside; and there is another kind where
the things are behind the bars, and the man is outside.

When he was down to his last quarter, Jurgis learned that before the
bakeshops closed at night they sold out what was left at half price,
and after that he would go and get two loaves of stale bread for a
nickel, and break them up and stuff his pockets with them, munching a
bit from time to time. He would not spend a penny save for this; and,
after two or three days more, he even became sparing of the bread, and
would stop and peer into the ash barrels as he walked along the
streets, and now and then rake out a bit of something, shake it free
from dust, and count himself just so many minutes further from the end.

So for several days he had been going about, ravenous all the time, and
growing weaker and weaker, and then one morning he had a hideous
experience, that almost broke his heart. He was passing down a street
lined with warehouses, and a boss offered him a job, and then, after he
had started to work, turned him off because he was not strong enough.
And he stood by and saw another man put into his place, and then picked
up his coat, and walked off, doing all that he could to keep from
breaking down and crying like a baby. He was lost! He was doomed! There
was no hope for him! But then, with a sudden rush, his fear gave place
to rage. He fell to cursing. He would come back there after dark, and
he would show that scoundrel whether he was good for anything or not!

He was still muttering this when suddenly, at the corner, he came upon
a green-grocery, with a tray full of cabbages in front of it. Jurgis,
after one swift glance about him, stooped and seized the biggest of
them, and darted round the corner with it. There was a hue and cry, and
a score of men and boys started in chase of him; but he came to an
alley, and then to another branching off from it and leading him into
another street, where he fell into a walk, and slipped his cabbage
under his coat and went off unsuspected in the crowd. When he had
gotten a safe distance away he sat down and devoured half the cabbage
raw, stowing the balance away in his pockets till the next day.

Just about this time one of the Chicago newspapers, which made much of
the “common people,” opened a “free-soup kitchen” for the benefit of
the unemployed. Some people said that they did this for the sake of the
advertising it gave them, and some others said that their motive was a
fear lest all their readers should be starved off; but whatever the
reason, the soup was thick and hot, and there was a bowl for every man,
all night long. When Jurgis heard of this, from a fellow “hobo,” he
vowed that he would have half a dozen bowls before morning; but, as it
proved, he was lucky to get one, for there was a line of men two blocks
long before the stand, and there was just as long a line when the place
was finally closed up.

This depot was within the danger line for Jurgis—in the “Lêvée”
district, where he was known; but he went there, all the same, for he
was desperate, and beginning to think of even the Bridewell as a place
of refuge. So far the weather had been fair, and he had slept out every
night in a vacant lot; but now there fell suddenly a shadow of the
advancing winter, a chill wind from the north and a driving storm of
rain. That day Jurgis bought two drinks for the sake of the shelter,
and at night he spent his last two pennies in a “stale-beer dive.” This
was a place kept by a Negro, who went out and drew off the old dregs of
beer that lay in barrels set outside of the saloons; and after he had
doctored it with chemicals to make it “fizz,” he sold it for two cents
a can, the purchase of a can including the privilege of sleeping the
night through upon the floor, with a mass of degraded outcasts, men and
women.

All these horrors afflicted Jurgis all the more cruelly, because he was
always contrasting them with the opportunities he had lost. For
instance, just now it was election time again—within five or six weeks
the voters of the country would select a President; and he heard the
wretches with whom he associated discussing it, and saw the streets of
the city decorated with placards and banners—and what words could
describe the pangs of grief and despair that shot through him?

For instance, there was a night during this cold spell. He had begged
all day, for his very life, and found not a soul to heed him, until
toward evening he saw an old lady getting off a streetcar and helped
her down with her umbrellas and bundles and then told her his
“hard-luck story,” and after answering all her suspicious questions
satisfactorily, was taken to a restaurant and saw a quarter paid down
for a meal. And so he had soup and bread, and boiled beef and potatoes
and beans, and pie and coffee, and came out with his skin stuffed tight
as a football. And then, through the rain and the darkness, far down
the street he saw red lights flaring and heard the thumping of a bass
drum; and his heart gave a leap, and he made for the place on the
run—knowing without the asking that it meant a political meeting.

The campaign had so far been characterized by what the newspapers
termed “apathy.” For some reason the people refused to get excited over
the struggle, and it was almost impossible to get them to come to
meetings, or to make any noise when they did come. Those which had been
held in Chicago so far had proven most dismal failures, and tonight,
the speaker being no less a personage than a candidate for the
vice-presidency of the nation, the political managers had been
trembling with anxiety. But a merciful providence had sent this storm
of cold rain—and now all it was necessary to do was to set off a few
fireworks, and thump awhile on a drum, and all the homeless wretches
from a mile around would pour in and fill the hall! And then on the
morrow the newspapers would have a chance to report the tremendous
ovation, and to add that it had been no “silk-stocking” audience,
either, proving clearly that the high tariff sentiments of the
distinguished candidate were pleasing to the wage-earners of the
nation.

So Jurgis found himself in a large hall, elaborately decorated with
flags and bunting; and after the chairman had made his little speech,
and the orator of the evening rose up, amid an uproar from the
band—only fancy the emotions of Jurgis upon making the discovery that
the personage was none other than the famous and eloquent Senator
Spareshanks, who had addressed the “Doyle Republican Association” at
the stockyards, and helped to elect Mike Scully’s tenpin setter to the
Chicago Board of Aldermen!

In truth, the sight of the senator almost brought the tears into
Jurgis’s eyes. What agony it was to him to look back upon those golden
hours, when he, too, had a place beneath the shadow of the plum tree!
When he, too, had been of the elect, through whom the country is
governed—when he had had a bung in the campaign barrel for his own! And
this was another election in which the Republicans had all the money;
and but for that one hideous accident he might have had a share of it,
instead of being where he was!

The eloquent senator was explaining the system of protection; an
ingenious device whereby the workingman permitted the manufacturer to
charge him higher prices, in order that he might receive higher wages;
thus taking his money out of his pocket with one hand, and putting a
part of it back with the other. To the senator this unique arrangement
had somehow become identified with the higher verities of the universe.
It was because of it that Columbia was the gem of the ocean; and all
her future triumphs, her power and good repute among the nations,
depended upon the zeal and fidelity with which each citizen held up the
hands of those who were toiling to maintain it. The name of this heroic
company was “the Grand Old Party”—

And here the band began to play, and Jurgis sat up with a violent
start. Singular as it may seem, Jurgis was making a desperate effort to
understand what the senator was saying—to comprehend the extent of
American prosperity, the enormous expansion of American commerce, and
the Republic’s future in the Pacific and in South America, and wherever
else the oppressed were groaning. The reason for it was that he wanted
to keep awake. He knew that if he allowed himself to fall asleep he
would begin to snore loudly; and so he must listen—he must be
interested! But he had eaten such a big dinner, and he was so
exhausted, and the hall was so warm, and his seat was so comfortable!
The senator’s gaunt form began to grow dim and hazy, to tower before
him and dance about, with figures of exports and imports. Once his
neighbor gave him a savage poke in the ribs, and he sat up with a start
and tried to look innocent; but then he was at it again, and men began
to stare at him with annoyance, and to call out in vexation. Finally
one of them called a policeman, who came and grabbed Jurgis by the
collar, and jerked him to his feet, bewildered and terrified. Some of
the audience turned to see the commotion, and Senator Spareshanks
faltered in his speech; but a voice shouted cheerily: “We’re just
firing a bum! Go ahead, old sport!” And so the crowd roared, and the
senator smiled genially, and went on; and in a few seconds poor Jurgis
found himself landed out in the rain, with a kick and a string of
curses.

He got into the shelter of a doorway and took stock of himself. He was
not hurt, and he was not arrested—more than he had any right to expect.
He swore at himself and his luck for a while, and then turned his
thoughts to practical matters. He had no money, and no place to sleep;
he must begin begging again.

He went out, hunching his shoulders together and shivering at the touch
of the icy rain. Coming down the street toward him was a lady, well
dressed, and protected by an umbrella; and he turned and walked beside
her. “Please, ma’am,” he began, “could you lend me the price of a
night’s lodging? I’m a poor working-man—”

Then, suddenly, he stopped short. By the light of a street lamp he had
caught sight of the lady’s face. He knew her.

It was Alena Jasaityte, who had been the belle of his wedding feast!
Alena Jasaityte, who had looked so beautiful, and danced with such a
queenly air, with Juozas Raczius, the teamster! Jurgis had only seen
her once or twice afterward, for Juozas had thrown her over for another
girl, and Alena had gone away from Packingtown, no one knew where. And
now he met her here!

She was as much surprised as he was. “Jurgis Rudkus!” she gasped. “And
what in the world is the matter with you?”

“I—I’ve had hard luck,” he stammered. “I’m out of work, and I’ve no
home and no money. And you, Alena—are you married?”

“No,” she answered, “I’m not married, but I’ve got a good place.”

They stood staring at each other for a few moments longer. Finally
Alena spoke again. “Jurgis,” she said, “I’d help you if I could, upon
my word I would, but it happens that I’ve come out without my purse,
and I honestly haven’t a penny with me: I can do something better for
you, though—I can tell you how to get help. I can tell you where Marija
is.”

Jurgis gave a start. “Marija!” he exclaimed.

“Yes,” said Alena; “and she’ll help you. She’s got a place, and she’s
doing well; she’ll be glad to see you.”

It was not much more than a year since Jurgis had left Packingtown,
feeling like one escaped from jail; and it had been from Marija and
Elzbieta that he was escaping. But now, at the mere mention of them,
his whole being cried out with joy. He wanted to see them; he wanted to
go home! They would help him—they would be kind to him. In a flash he
had thought over the situation. He had a good excuse for running
away—his grief at the death of his son; and also he had a good excuse
for not returning—the fact that they had left Packingtown. “All right,”
he said, “I’ll go.”

So she gave him a number on Clark Street, adding, “There’s no need to
give you my address, because Marija knows it.” And Jurgis set out,
without further ado. He found a large brownstone house of aristocratic
appearance, and rang the basement bell. A young colored girl came to
the door, opening it about an inch, and gazing at him suspiciously.

“What do you want?” she demanded.

“Does Marija Berczynskas live here?” he inquired.

“I dunno,” said the girl. “What you want wid her?”

“I want to see her,” said he; “she’s a relative of mine.”

The girl hesitated a moment. Then she opened the door and said, “Come
in.” Jurgis came and stood in the hall, and she continued: “I’ll go
see. What’s yo’ name?”

“Tell her it’s Jurgis,” he answered, and the girl went upstairs. She
came back at the end of a minute or two, and replied, “Dey ain’t no
sich person here.”

Jurgis’s heart went down into his boots. “I was told this was where she
lived!” he cried. But the girl only shook her head. “De lady says dey
ain’t no sich person here,” she said.

And he stood for a moment, hesitating, helpless with dismay. Then he
turned to go to the door. At the same instant, however, there came a
knock upon it, and the girl went to open it. Jurgis heard the shuffling
of feet, and then heard her give a cry; and the next moment she sprang
back, and past him, her eyes shining white with terror, and bounded up
the stairway, screaming at the top of her lungs: “_Police! Police!
We’re pinched!_”

Jurgis stood for a second, bewildered. Then, seeing blue-coated forms
rushing upon him, he sprang after the Negress. Her cries had been the
signal for a wild uproar above; the house was full of people, and as he
entered the hallway he saw them rushing hither and thither, crying and
screaming with alarm. There were men and women, the latter clad for the
most part in wrappers, the former in all stages of _déshabille_. At one
side Jurgis caught a glimpse of a big apartment with plush-covered
chairs, and tables covered with trays and glasses. There were playing
cards scattered all over the floor—one of the tables had been upset,
and bottles of wine were rolling about, their contents running out upon
the carpet. There was a young girl who had fainted, and two men who
were supporting her; and there were a dozen others crowding toward the
front door.

Suddenly, however, there came a series of resounding blows upon it,
causing the crowd to give back. At the same instant a stout woman, with
painted cheeks and diamonds in her ears, came running down the stairs,
panting breathlessly: “To the rear! Quick!”

She led the way to a back staircase, Jurgis following; in the kitchen
she pressed a spring, and a cupboard gave way and opened, disclosing a
dark passageway. “Go in!” she cried to the crowd, which now amounted to
twenty or thirty, and they began to pass through. Scarcely had the last
one disappeared, however, before there were cries from in front, and
then the panic-stricken throng poured out again, exclaiming: “They’re
there too! We’re trapped!”

“Upstairs!” cried the woman, and there was another rush of the mob,
women and men cursing and screaming and fighting to be first. One
flight, two, three—and then there was a ladder to the roof, with a
crowd packed at the foot of it, and one man at the top, straining and
struggling to lift the trap door. It was not to be stirred, however,
and when the woman shouted up to unhook it, he answered: “It’s already
unhooked. There’s somebody sitting on it!”

And a moment later came a voice from downstairs: “You might as well
quit, you people. We mean business, this time.”

So the crowd subsided; and a few moments later several policemen came
up, staring here and there, and leering at their victims. Of the latter
the men were for the most part frightened and sheepish-looking. The
women took it as a joke, as if they were used to it—though if they had
been pale, one could not have told, for the paint on their cheeks. One
black-eyed young girl perched herself upon the top of the balustrade,
and began to kick with her slippered foot at the helmets of the
policemen, until one of them caught her by the ankle and pulled her
down. On the floor below four or five other girls sat upon trunks in
the hall, making fun of the procession which filed by them. They were
noisy and hilarious, and had evidently been drinking; one of them, who
wore a bright red kimono, shouted and screamed in a voice that drowned
out all the other sounds in the hall—and Jurgis took a glance at her,
and then gave a start, and a cry, “Marija!”

She heard him, and glanced around; then she shrank back and half sprang
to her feet in amazement. “Jurgis!” she gasped.

For a second or two they stood staring at each other. “How did you come
here?” Marija exclaimed.

“I came to see you,” he answered.

“When?”

“Just now.”

“But how did you know—who told you I was here?”

“Alena Jasaityte. I met her on the street.”

Again there was a silence, while they gazed at each other. The rest of
the crowd was watching them, and so Marija got up and came closer to
him. “And you?” Jurgis asked. “You live here?”

“Yes,” said Marija, “I live here.” Then suddenly came a hail from
below: “Get your clothes on now, girls, and come along. You’d best
begin, or you’ll be sorry—it’s raining outside.”

“Br-r-r!” shivered some one, and the women got up and entered the
various doors which lined the hallway.

“Come,” said Marija, and took Jurgis into her room, which was a tiny
place about eight by six, with a cot and a chair and a dressing stand
and some dresses hanging behind the door. There were clothes scattered
about on the floor, and hopeless confusion everywhere—boxes of rouge
and bottles of perfume mixed with hats and soiled dishes on the
dresser, and a pair of slippers and a clock and a whisky bottle on a
chair.

Marija had nothing on but a kimono and a pair of stockings; yet she
proceeded to dress before Jurgis, and without even taking the trouble
to close the door. He had by this time divined what sort of a place he
was in; and he had seen a great deal of the world since he had left
home, and was not easy to shock—and yet it gave him a painful start
that Marija should do this. They had always been decent people at home,
and it seemed to him that the memory of old times ought to have ruled
her. But then he laughed at himself for a fool. What was he, to be
pretending to decency!

“How long have you been living here?” he asked.

“Nearly a year,” she answered.

“Why did you come?”

“I had to live,” she said; “and I couldn’t see the children starve.”

He paused for a moment, watching her. “You were out of work?” he asked,
finally.

“I got sick,” she replied, “and after that I had no money. And then
Stanislovas died—”

“Stanislovas dead!”

“Yes,” said Marija, “I forgot. You didn’t know about it.”

“How did he die?”

“Rats killed him,” she answered.

Jurgis gave a gasp. “_Rats_ killed him!”

“Yes,” said the other; she was bending over, lacing her shoes as she
spoke. “He was working in an oil factory—at least he was hired by the
men to get their beer. He used to carry cans on a long pole; and he’d
drink a little out of each can, and one day he drank too much, and fell
asleep in a corner, and got locked up in the place all night. When they
found him the rats had killed him and eaten him nearly all up.”

Jurgis sat, frozen with horror. Marija went on lacing up her shoes.
There was a long silence.

Suddenly a big policeman came to the door. “Hurry up, there,” he said.

“As quick as I can,” said Marija, and she stood up and began putting on
her corsets with feverish haste.

“Are the rest of the people alive?” asked Jurgis, finally.

“Yes,” she said.

“Where are they?”

“They live not far from here. They’re all right now.”

“They are working?” he inquired.

“Elzbieta is,” said Marija, “when she can. I take care of them most of
the time—I’m making plenty of money now.”

Jurgis was silent for a moment. “Do they know you live here—how you
live?” he asked.

“Elzbieta knows,” answered Marija. “I couldn’t lie to her. And maybe
the children have found out by this time. It’s nothing to be ashamed
of—we can’t help it.”

“And Tamoszius?” he asked. “Does _he_ know?”

Marija shrugged her shoulders. “How do I know?” she said. “I haven’t
seen him for over a year. He got blood poisoning and lost one finger,
and couldn’t play the violin any more; and then he went away.”

Marija was standing in front of the glass fastening her dress. Jurgis
sat staring at her. He could hardly believe that she was the same woman
he had known in the old days; she was so quiet—so hard! It struck fear
to his heart to watch her.

Then suddenly she gave a glance at him. “You look as if you had been
having a rough time of it yourself,” she said.

“I have,” he answered. “I haven’t a cent in my pockets, and nothing to
do.”

“Where have you been?”

“All over. I’ve been hoboing it. Then I went back to the yards—just
before the strike.” He paused for a moment, hesitating. “I asked for
you,” he added. “I found you had gone away, no one knew where. Perhaps
you think I did you a dirty trick running away as I did, Marija—”

“No,” she answered, “I don’t blame you. We never have—any of us. You
did your best—the job was too much for us.” She paused a moment, then
added: “We were too ignorant—that was the trouble. We didn’t stand any
chance. If I’d known what I know now we’d have won out.”

“You’d have come here?” said Jurgis.

“Yes,” she answered; “but that’s not what I meant. I meant you—how
differently you would have behaved—about Ona.”

Jurgis was silent; he had never thought of that aspect of it.

“When people are starving,” the other continued, “and they have
anything with a price, they ought to sell it, I say. I guess you
realize it now when it’s too late. Ona could have taken care of us all,
in the beginning.” Marija spoke without emotion, as one who had come to
regard things from the business point of view.

“I—yes, I guess so,” Jurgis answered hesitatingly. He did not add that
he had paid three hundred dollars, and a foreman’s job, for the
satisfaction of knocking down “Phil” Connor a second time.

The policeman came to the door again just then. “Come on, now,” he
said. “Lively!”

“All right,” said Marija, reaching for her hat, which was big enough to
be a drum major’s, and full of ostrich feathers. She went out into the
hall and Jurgis followed, the policeman remaining to look under the bed
and behind the door.

“What’s going to come of this?” Jurgis asked, as they started down the
steps.

“The raid, you mean? Oh, nothing—it happens to us every now and then.
The madame’s having some sort of time with the police; I don’t know
what it is, but maybe they’ll come to terms before morning. Anyhow,
they won’t do anything to you. They always let the men off.”

“Maybe so,” he responded, “but not me—I’m afraid I’m in for it.”

“How do you mean?”

“I’m wanted by the police,” he said, lowering his voice, though of
course their conversation was in Lithuanian. “They’ll send me up for a
year or two, I’m afraid.”

“Hell!” said Marija. “That’s too bad. I’ll see if I can’t get you off.”

Downstairs, where the greater part of the prisoners were now massed,
she sought out the stout personage with the diamond earrings, and had a
few whispered words with her. The latter then approached the police
sergeant who was in charge of the raid. “Billy,” she said, pointing to
Jurgis, “there’s a fellow who came in to see his sister. He’d just got
in the door when you knocked. You aren’t taking hoboes, are you?”

The sergeant laughed as he looked at Jurgis. “Sorry,” he said, “but the
orders are every one but the servants.”

So Jurgis slunk in among the rest of the men, who kept dodging behind
each other like sheep that have smelled a wolf. There were old men and
young men, college boys and gray-beards old enough to be their
grandfathers; some of them wore evening dress—there was no one among
them save Jurgis who showed any signs of poverty.

When the roundup was completed, the doors were opened and the party
marched out. Three patrol wagons were drawn up at the curb, and the
whole neighborhood had turned out to see the sport; there was much
chaffing, and a universal craning of necks. The women stared about them
with defiant eyes, or laughed and joked, while the men kept their heads
bowed, and their hats pulled over their faces. They were crowded into
the patrol wagons as if into streetcars, and then off they went amid a
din of cheers. At the station house Jurgis gave a Polish name and was
put into a cell with half a dozen others; and while these sat and
talked in whispers, he lay down in a corner and gave himself up to his
thoughts.

Jurgis had looked into the deepest reaches of the social pit, and grown
used to the sights in them. Yet when he had thought of all humanity as
vile and hideous, he had somehow always excepted his own family that he
had loved; and now this sudden horrible discovery—Marija a whore, and
Elzbieta and the children living off her shame! Jurgis might argue with
himself all he chose, that he had done worse, and was a fool for
caring—but still he could not get over the shock of that sudden
unveiling, he could not help being sunk in grief because of it. The
depths of him were troubled and shaken, memories were stirred in him
that had been sleeping so long he had counted them dead. Memories of
the old life—his old hopes and his old yearnings, his old dreams of
decency and independence! He saw Ona again, he heard her gentle voice
pleading with him. He saw little Antanas, whom he had meant to make a
man. He saw his trembling old father, who had blessed them all with his
wonderful love. He lived again through that day of horror when he had
discovered Ona’s shame—God, how he had suffered, what a madman he had
been! How dreadful it had all seemed to him; and now, today, he had sat
and listened, and half agreed when Marija told him he had been a fool!
Yes—told him that he ought to have sold his wife’s honor and lived by
it!—And then there was Stanislovas and his awful fate—that brief story
which Marija had narrated so calmly, with such dull indifference! The
poor little fellow, with his frostbitten fingers and his terror of the
snow—his wailing voice rang in Jurgis’s ears, as he lay there in the
darkness, until the sweat started on his forehead. Now and then he
would quiver with a sudden spasm of horror, at the picture of little
Stanislovas shut up in the deserted building and fighting for his life
with the rats!

All these emotions had become strangers to the soul of Jurgis; it was
so long since they had troubled him that he had ceased to think they
might ever trouble him again. Helpless, trapped, as he was, what good
did they do him—why should he ever have allowed them to torment him? It
had been the task of his recent life to fight them down, to crush them
out of him; never in his life would he have suffered from them again,
save that they had caught him unawares, and overwhelmed him before he
could protect himself. He heard the old voices of his soul, he saw its
old ghosts beckoning to him, stretching out their arms to him! But they
were far-off and shadowy, and the gulf between them was black and
bottomless; they would fade away into the mists of the past once more.
Their voices would die, and never again would he hear them—and so the
last faint spark of manhood in his soul would flicker out.




CHAPTER XXVIII


After breakfast Jurgis was driven to the court, which was crowded with
the prisoners and those who had come out of curiosity or in the hope of
recognizing one of the men and getting a case for blackmail. The men
were called up first, and reprimanded in a bunch, and then dismissed;
but, Jurgis, to his terror, was called separately, as being a
suspicious-looking case. It was in this very same court that he had
been tried, that time when his sentence had been “suspended”; it was
the same judge, and the same clerk. The latter now stared at Jurgis, as
if he half thought that he knew him; but the judge had no
suspicions—just then his thoughts were upon a telephone message he was
expecting from a friend of the police captain of the district, telling
what disposition he should make of the case of “Polly” Simpson, as the
“madame” of the house was known. Meantime, he listened to the story of
how Jurgis had been looking for his sister, and advised him dryly to
keep his sister in a better place; then he let him go, and proceeded to
fine each of the girls five dollars, which fines were paid in a bunch
from a wad of bills which Madame Polly extracted from her stocking.

Jurgis waited outside and walked home with Marija. The police had left
the house, and already there were a few visitors; by evening the place
would be running again, exactly as if nothing had happened. Meantime,
Marija took Jurgis upstairs to her room, and they sat and talked. By
daylight, Jurgis was able to observe that the color on her cheeks was
not the old natural one of abounding health; her complexion was in
reality a parchment yellow, and there were black rings under her eyes.

“Have you been sick?” he asked.

“Sick?” she said. “Hell!” (Marija had learned to scatter her
conversation with as many oaths as a longshoreman or a mule driver.)
“How can I ever be anything but sick, at this life?”

She fell silent for a moment, staring ahead of her gloomily. “It’s
morphine,” she said, at last. “I seem to take more of it every day.”

“What’s that for?” he asked.

“It’s the way of it; I don’t know why. If it isn’t that, it’s drink. If
the girls didn’t booze they couldn’t stand it any time at all. And the
madame always gives them dope when they first come, and they learn to
like it; or else they take it for headaches and such things, and get
the habit that way. I’ve got it, I know; I’ve tried to quit, but I
never will while I’m here.”

“How long are you going to stay?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” she said. “Always, I guess. What else could I do?”

“Don’t you save any money?”

“Save!” said Marija. “Good Lord, no! I get enough, I suppose, but it
all goes. I get a half share, two dollars and a half for each customer,
and sometimes I make twenty-five or thirty dollars a night, and you’d
think I ought to save something out of that! But then I am charged for
my room and my meals—and such prices as you never heard of; and then
for extras, and drinks—for everything I get, and some I don’t. My
laundry bill is nearly twenty dollars each week alone—think of that!
Yet what can I do? I either have to stand it or quit, and it would be
the same anywhere else. It’s all I can do to save the fifteen dollars I
give Elzbieta each week, so the children can go to school.”

Marija sat brooding in silence for a while; then, seeing that Jurgis
was interested, she went on: “That’s the way they keep the girls—they
let them run up debts, so they can’t get away. A young girl comes from
abroad, and she doesn’t know a word of English, and she gets into a
place like this, and when she wants to go the madame shows her that she
is a couple of hundred dollars in debt, and takes all her clothes away,
and threatens to have her arrested if she doesn’t stay and do as she’s
told. So she stays, and the longer she stays, the more in debt she
gets. Often, too, they are girls that didn’t know what they were coming
to, that had hired out for housework. Did you notice that little French
girl with the yellow hair, that stood next to me in the court?”

Jurgis answered in the affirmative.

“Well, she came to America about a year ago. She was a store clerk, and
she hired herself to a man to be sent here to work in a factory. There
were six of them, all together, and they were brought to a house just
down the street from here, and this girl was put into a room alone, and
they gave her some dope in her food, and when she came to she found
that she had been ruined. She cried, and screamed, and tore her hair,
but she had nothing but a wrapper, and couldn’t get away, and they kept
her half insensible with drugs all the time, until she gave up. She
never got outside of that place for ten months, and then they sent her
away, because she didn’t suit. I guess they’ll put her out of here,
too—she’s getting to have crazy fits, from drinking absinthe. Only one
of the girls that came out with her got away, and she jumped out of a
second-story window one night. There was a great fuss about that—maybe
you heard of it.”

“I did,” said Jurgis, “I heard of it afterward.” (It had happened in
the place where he and Duane had taken refuge from their “country
customer.” The girl had become insane, fortunately for the police.)

“There’s lots of money in it,” said Marija—“they get as much as forty
dollars a head for girls, and they bring them from all over. There are
seventeen in this place, and nine different countries among them. In
some places you might find even more. We have half a dozen French
girls—I suppose it’s because the madame speaks the language. French
girls are bad, too, the worst of all, except for the Japanese. There’s
a place next door that’s full of Japanese women, but I wouldn’t live in
the same house with one of them.”

Marija paused for a moment or two, and then she added: “Most of the
women here are pretty decent—you’d be surprised. I used to think they
did it because they liked to; but fancy a woman selling herself to
every kind of man that comes, old or young, black or white—and doing it
because she likes to!”

“Some of them say they do,” said Jurgis.

“I know,” said she; “they say anything. They’re in, and they know they
can’t get out. But they didn’t like it when they began—you’d find
out—it’s always misery! There’s a little Jewish girl here who used to
run errands for a milliner, and got sick and lost her place; and she
was four days on the streets without a mouthful of food, and then she
went to a place just around the corner and offered herself, and they
made her give up her clothes before they would give her a bite to eat!”

Marija sat for a minute or two, brooding somberly. “Tell me about
yourself, Jurgis,” she said, suddenly. “Where have you been?”

So he told her the long story of his adventures since his flight from
home; his life as a tramp, and his work in the freight tunnels, and the
accident; and then of Jack Duane, and of his political career in the
stockyards, and his downfall and subsequent failures. Marija listened
with sympathy; it was easy to believe the tale of his late starvation,
for his face showed it all. “You found me just in the nick of time,”
she said. “I’ll stand by you—I’ll help you till you can get some work.”

“I don’t like to let you—” he began.

“Why not? Because I’m here?”

“No, not that,” he said. “But I went off and left you—”

“Nonsense!” said Marija. “Don’t think about it. I don’t blame you.”

“You must be hungry,” she said, after a minute or two. “You stay here
to lunch—I’ll have something up in the room.”

She pressed a button, and a colored woman came to the door and took her
order. “It’s nice to have somebody to wait on you,” she observed, with
a laugh, as she lay back on the bed.

As the prison breakfast had not been liberal, Jurgis had a good
appetite, and they had a little feast together, talking meanwhile of
Elzbieta and the children and old times. Shortly before they were
through, there came another colored girl, with the message that the
“madame” wanted Marija—“Lithuanian Mary,” as they called her here.

“That means you have to go,” she said to Jurgis.

So he got up, and she gave him the new address of the family, a
tenement over in the Ghetto district. “You go there,” she said.
“They’ll be glad to see you.”

But Jurgis stood hesitating.

“I—I don’t like to,” he said. “Honest, Marija, why don’t you just give
me a little money and let me look for work first?”

“How do you need money?” was her reply. “All you want is something to
eat and a place to sleep, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” he said; “but then I don’t like to go there after I left
them—and while I have nothing to do, and while you—you—”

“Go on!” said Marija, giving him a push. “What are you talking?—I won’t
give you money,” she added, as she followed him to the door, “because
you’ll drink it up, and do yourself harm. Here’s a quarter for you now,
and go along, and they’ll be so glad to have you back, you won’t have
time to feel ashamed. Good-by!”

So Jurgis went out, and walked down the street to think it over. He
decided that he would first try to get work, and so he put in the rest
of the day wandering here and there among factories and warehouses
without success. Then, when it was nearly dark, he concluded to go
home, and set out; but he came to a restaurant, and went in and spent
his quarter for a meal; and when he came out he changed his mind—the
night was pleasant, and he would sleep somewhere outside, and put in
the morrow hunting, and so have one more chance of a job. So he started
away again, when suddenly he chanced to look about him, and found that
he was walking down the same street and past the same hall where he had
listened to the political speech the night before. There was no red
fire and no band now, but there was a sign out, announcing a meeting,
and a stream of people pouring in through the entrance. In a flash
Jurgis had decided that he would chance it once more, and sit down and
rest while making up his mind what to do. There was no one taking
tickets, so it must be a free show again.

He entered. There were no decorations in the hall this time; but there
was quite a crowd upon the platform, and almost every seat in the place
was filled. He took one of the last, far in the rear, and straightway
forgot all about his surroundings. Would Elzbieta think that he had
come to sponge off her, or would she understand that he meant to get to
work again and do his share? Would she be decent to him, or would she
scold him? If only he could get some sort of a job before he went—if
that last boss had only been willing to try him!

—Then suddenly Jurgis looked up. A tremendous roar had burst from the
throats of the crowd, which by this time had packed the hall to the
very doors. Men and women were standing up, waving handkerchiefs,
shouting, yelling. Evidently the speaker had arrived, thought Jurgis;
what fools they were making of themselves! What were they expecting to
get out of it anyhow—what had they to do with elections, with governing
the country? Jurgis had been behind the scenes in politics.

He went back to his thoughts, but with one further fact to reckon
with—that he was caught here. The hall was now filled to the doors; and
after the meeting it would be too late for him to go home, so he would
have to make the best of it outside. Perhaps it would be better to go
home in the morning, anyway, for the children would be at school, and
he and Elzbieta could have a quiet explanation. She always had been a
reasonable person; and he really did mean to do right. He would manage
to persuade her of it—and besides, Marija was willing, and Marija was
furnishing the money. If Elzbieta were ugly, he would tell her that in
so many words.

So Jurgis went on meditating; until finally, when he had been an hour
or two in the hall, there began to prepare itself a repetition of the
dismal catastrophe of the night before. Speaking had been going on all
the time, and the audience was clapping its hands and shouting,
thrilling with excitement; and little by little the sounds were
beginning to blur in Jurgis’s ears, and his thoughts were beginning to
run together, and his head to wobble and nod. He caught himself many
times, as usual, and made desperate resolutions; but the hall was hot
and close, and his long walk and his dinner were too much for him—in
the end his head sank forward and he went off again.

And then again someone nudged him, and he sat up with his old terrified
start! He had been snoring again, of course! And now what? He fixed his
eyes ahead of him, with painful intensity, staring at the platform as
if nothing else ever had interested him, or ever could interest him,
all his life. He imagined the angry exclamations, the hostile glances;
he imagined the policeman striding toward him—reaching for his neck. Or
was he to have one more chance? Were they going to let him alone this
time? He sat trembling; waiting—

And then suddenly came a voice in his ear, a woman’s voice, gentle and
sweet, “If you would try to listen, comrade, perhaps you would be
interested.”

Jurgis was more startled by that than he would have been by the touch
of a policeman. He still kept his eyes fixed ahead, and did not stir;
but his heart gave a great leap. Comrade! Who was it that called him
“comrade”?

He waited long, long; and at last, when he was sure that he was no
longer watched, he stole a glance out of the corner of his eyes at the
woman who sat beside him. She was young and beautiful; she wore fine
clothes, and was what is called a “lady.” And she called him “comrade”!

He turned a little, carefully, so that he could see her better; then he
began to watch her, fascinated. She had apparently forgotten all about
him, and was looking toward the platform. A man was speaking
there—Jurgis heard his voice vaguely; but all his thoughts were for
this woman’s face. A feeling of alarm stole over him as he stared at
her. It made his flesh creep. What was the matter with her, what could
be going on, to affect any one like that? She sat as one turned to
stone, her hands clenched tightly in her lap, so tightly that he could
see the cords standing out in her wrists. There was a look of
excitement upon her face, of tense effort, as of one struggling
mightily, or witnessing a struggle. There was a faint quivering of her
nostrils; and now and then she would moisten her lips with feverish
haste. Her bosom rose and fell as she breathed, and her excitement
seemed to mount higher and higher, and then to sink away again, like a
boat tossing upon ocean surges. What was it? What was the matter? It
must be something that the man was saying, up there on the platform.
What sort of a man was he? And what sort of thing was this, anyhow?—So
all at once it occurred to Jurgis to look at the speaker.

It was like coming suddenly upon some wild sight of nature—a mountain
forest lashed by a tempest, a ship tossed about upon a stormy sea.
Jurgis had an unpleasant sensation, a sense of confusion, of disorder,
of wild and meaningless uproar. The man was tall and gaunt, as haggard
as his auditor himself; a thin black beard covered half of his face,
and one could see only two black hollows where the eyes were. He was
speaking rapidly, in great excitement; he used many gestures—as he
spoke he moved here and there upon the stage, reaching with his long
arms as if to seize each person in his audience. His voice was deep,
like an organ; it was some time, however, before Jurgis thought of the
voice—he was too much occupied with his eyes to think of what the man
was saying. But suddenly it seemed as if the speaker had begun pointing
straight at him, as if he had singled him out particularly for his
remarks; and so Jurgis became suddenly aware of his voice, trembling,
vibrant with emotion, with pain and longing, with a burden of things
unutterable, not to be compassed by words. To hear it was to be
suddenly arrested, to be gripped, transfixed.

“You listen to these things,” the man was saying, “and you say, ‘Yes,
they are true, but they have been that way always.’ Or you say, ‘Maybe
it will come, but not in my time—it will not help me.’ And so you
return to your daily round of toil, you go back to be ground up for
profits in the world-wide mill of economic might! To toil long hours
for another’s advantage; to live in mean and squalid homes, to work in
dangerous and unhealthful places; to wrestle with the specters of
hunger and privation, to take your chances of accident, disease, and
death. And each day the struggle becomes fiercer, the pace more cruel;
each day you have to toil a little harder, and feel the iron hand of
circumstance close upon you a little tighter. Months pass, years
maybe—and then you come again; and again I am here to plead with you,
to know if want and misery have yet done their work with you, if
injustice and oppression have yet opened your eyes! I shall still be
waiting—there is nothing else that I can do. There is no wilderness
where I can hide from these things, there is no haven where I can
escape them; though I travel to the ends of the earth, I find the same
accursed system—I find that all the fair and noble impulses of
humanity, the dreams of poets and the agonies of martyrs, are shackled
and bound in the service of organized and predatory Greed! And
therefore I cannot rest, I cannot be silent; therefore I cast aside
comfort and happiness, health and good repute—and go out into the world
and cry out the pain of my spirit! Therefore I am not to be silenced by
poverty and sickness, not by hatred and obloquy, by threats and
ridicule—not by prison and persecution, if they should come—not by any
power that is upon the earth or above the earth, that was, or is, or
ever can be created. If I fail tonight, I can only try tomorrow;
knowing that the fault must be mine—that if once the vision of my soul
were spoken upon earth, if once the anguish of its defeat were uttered
in human speech, it would break the stoutest barriers of prejudice, it
would shake the most sluggish soul to action! It would abash the most
cynical, it would terrify the most selfish; and the voice of mockery
would be silenced, and fraud and falsehood would slink back into their
dens, and the truth would stand forth alone! For I speak with the voice
of the millions who are voiceless! Of them that are oppressed and have
no comforter! Of the disinherited of life, for whom there is no respite
and no deliverance, to whom the world is a prison, a dungeon of
torture, a tomb! With the voice of the little child who toils tonight
in a Southern cotton mill, staggering with exhaustion, numb with agony,
and knowing no hope but the grave! Of the mother who sews by
candlelight in her tenement garret, weary and weeping, smitten with the
mortal hunger of her babes! Of the man who lies upon a bed of rags,
wrestling in his last sickness and leaving his loved ones to perish! Of
the young girl who, somewhere at this moment, is walking the streets of
this horrible city, beaten and starving, and making her choice between
the brothel and the lake! With the voice of those, whoever and wherever
they may be, who are caught beneath the wheels of the Juggernaut of
Greed! With the voice of humanity, calling for deliverance! Of the
everlasting soul of Man, arising from the dust; breaking its way out of
its prison—rending the bands of oppression and ignorance—groping its
way to the light!”

The speaker paused. There was an instant of silence, while men caught
their breaths, and then like a single sound there came a cry from a
thousand people. Through it all Jurgis sat still, motionless and rigid,
his eyes fixed upon the speaker; he was trembling, smitten with wonder.

Suddenly the man raised his hands, and silence fell, and he began
again.

“I plead with you,” he said, “whoever you may be, provided that you
care about the truth; but most of all I plead with working-man, with
those to whom the evils I portray are not mere matters of sentiment, to
be dallied and toyed with, and then perhaps put aside and forgotten—to
whom they are the grim and relentless realities of the daily grind, the
chains upon their limbs, the lash upon their backs, the iron in their
souls. To you, working-men! To you, the toilers, who have made this
land, and have no voice in its councils! To you, whose lot it is to sow
that others may reap, to labor and obey, and ask no more than the wages
of a beast of burden, the food and shelter to keep you alive from day
to day. It is to you that I come with my message of salvation, it is to
you that I appeal. I know how much it is to ask of you—I know, for I
have been in your place, I have lived your life, and there is no man
before me here tonight who knows it better. I have known what it is to
be a street-waif, a bootblack, living upon a crust of bread and
sleeping in cellar stairways and under empty wagons. I have known what
it is to dare and to aspire, to dream mighty dreams and to see them
perish—to see all the fair flowers of my spirit trampled into the mire
by the wild-beast powers of my life. I know what is the price that a
working-man pays for knowledge—I have paid for it with food and sleep,
with agony of body and mind, with health, almost with life itself; and
so, when I come to you with a story of hope and freedom, with the
vision of a new earth to be created, of a new labor to be dared, I am
not surprised that I find you sordid and material, sluggish and
incredulous. That I do not despair is because I know also the forces
that are driving behind you—because I know the raging lash of poverty,
the sting of contempt and mastership, ‘the insolence of office and the
spurns.’ Because I feel sure that in the crowd that has come to me
tonight, no matter how many may be dull and heedless, no matter how
many may have come out of idle curiosity, or in order to ridicule—there
will be some one man whom pain and suffering have made desperate, whom
some chance vision of wrong and horror has startled and shocked into
attention. And to him my words will come like a sudden flash of
lightning to one who travels in darkness—revealing the way before him,
the perils and the obstacles—solving all problems, making all
difficulties clear! The scales will fall from his eyes, the shackles
will be torn from his limbs—he will leap up with a cry of thankfulness,
he will stride forth a free man at last! A man delivered from his
self-created slavery! A man who will never more be trapped—whom no
blandishments will cajole, whom no threats will frighten; who from
tonight on will move forward, and not backward, who will study and
understand, who will gird on his sword and take his place in the army
of his comrades and brothers. Who will carry the good tidings to
others, as I have carried them to him—priceless gift of liberty and
light that is neither mine nor his, but is the heritage of the soul of
man! Working-men, working-men—comrades! open your eyes and look about
you! You have lived so long in the toil and heat that your senses are
dulled, your souls are numbed; but realize once in your lives this
world in which you dwell—tear off the rags of its customs and
conventions—behold it as it is, in all its hideous nakedness! Realize
it, _realize it!_ Realize that out upon the plains of Manchuria tonight
two hostile armies are facing each other—that now, while we are seated
here, a million human beings may be hurled at each other’s throats,
striving with the fury of maniacs to tear each other to pieces! And
this in the twentieth century, nineteen hundred years since the Prince
of Peace was born on earth! Nineteen hundred years that his words have
been preached as divine, and here two armies of men are rending and
tearing each other like the wild beasts of the forest! Philosophers
have reasoned, prophets have denounced, poets have wept and pleaded—and
still this hideous Monster roams at large! We have schools and
colleges, newspapers and books; we have searched the heavens and the
earth, we have weighed and probed and reasoned—and all to equip men to
destroy each other! We call it War, and pass it by—but do not put me
off with platitudes and conventions—come with me, come with me—_realize
it!_ See the bodies of men pierced by bullets, blown into pieces by
bursting shells! Hear the crunching of the bayonet, plunged into human
flesh; hear the groans and shrieks of agony, see the faces of men
crazed by pain, turned into fiends by fury and hate! Put your hand upon
that piece of flesh—it is hot and quivering—just now it was a part of a
man! This blood is still steaming—it was driven by a human heart!
Almighty God! and this goes on—it is systematic, organized,
premeditated! And we know it, and read of it, and take it for granted;
our papers tell of it, and the presses are not stopped—our churches
know of it, and do not close their doors—the people behold it, and do
not rise up in horror and revolution!

“Or perhaps Manchuria is too far away for you—come home with me then,
come here to Chicago. Here in this city to-night ten thousand women are
shut up in foul pens, and driven by hunger to sell their bodies to
live. And we know it, we make it a jest! And these women are made in
the image of your mothers, they may be your sisters, your daughters;
the child whom you left at home tonight, whose laughing eyes will greet
you in the morning—that fate may be waiting for her! To-night in
Chicago there are ten thousand men, homeless and wretched, willing to
work and begging for a chance, yet starving, and fronting in terror the
awful winter cold! Tonight in Chicago there are a hundred thousand
children wearing out their strength and blasting their lives in the
effort to earn their bread! There are a hundred thousand mothers who
are living in misery and squalor, struggling to earn enough to feed
their little ones! There are a hundred thousand old people, cast off
and helpless, waiting for death to take them from their torments! There
are a million people, men and women and children, who share the curse
of the wage-slave; who toil every hour they can stand and see, for just
enough to keep them alive; who are condemned till the end of their days
to monotony and weariness, to hunger and misery, to heat and cold, to
dirt and disease, to ignorance and drunkenness and vice! And then turn
over the page with me, and gaze upon the other side of the picture.
There are a thousand—ten thousand, maybe—who are the masters of these
slaves, who own their toil. They do nothing to earn what they receive,
they do not even have to ask for it—it comes to them of itself, their
only care is to dispose of it. They live in palaces, they riot in
luxury and extravagance—such as no words can describe, as makes the
imagination reel and stagger, makes the soul grow sick and faint. They
spend hundreds of dollars for a pair of shoes, a handkerchief, a
garter; they spend millions for horses and automobiles and yachts, for
palaces and banquets, for little shiny stones with which to deck their
bodies. Their life is a contest among themselves for supremacy in
ostentation and recklessness, in the destroying of useful and necessary
things, in the wasting of the labor and the lives of their fellow
creatures, the toil and anguish of the nations, the sweat and tears and
blood of the human race! It is all theirs—it comes to them; just as all
the springs pour into streamlets, and the streamlets into rivers, and
the rivers into the oceans—so, automatically and inevitably, all the
wealth of society comes to them. The farmer tills the soil, the miner
digs in the earth, the weaver tends the loom, the mason carves the
stone; the clever man invents, the shrewd man directs, the wise man
studies, the inspired man sings—and all the result, the products of the
labor of brain and muscle, are gathered into one stupendous stream and
poured into their laps! The whole of society is in their grip, the
whole labor of the world lies at their mercy—and like fierce wolves
they rend and destroy, like ravening vultures they devour and tear! The
whole power of mankind belongs to them, forever and beyond recall—do
what it can, strive as it will, humanity lives for them and dies for
them! They own not merely the labor of society, they have bought the
governments; and everywhere they use their raped and stolen power to
intrench themselves in their privileges, to dig wider and deeper the
channels through which the river of profits flows to them!—And you,
workingmen, workingmen! You have been brought up to it, you plod on
like beasts of burden, thinking only of the day and its pain—yet is
there a man among you who can believe that such a system will continue
forever—is there a man here in this audience tonight so hardened and
debased that he dare rise up before me and say that he believes it can
continue forever; that the product of the labor of society, the means
of existence of the human race, will always belong to idlers and
parasites, to be spent for the gratification of vanity and lust—to be
spent for any purpose whatever, to be at the disposal of any individual
will whatever—that somehow, somewhere, the labor of humanity will not
belong to humanity, to be used for the purposes of humanity, to be
controlled by the will of humanity? And if this is ever to be, how is
it to be—what power is there that will bring it about? Will it be the
task of your masters, do you think—will they write the charter of your
liberties? Will they forge you the sword of your deliverance, will they
marshal you the army and lead it to the fray? Will their wealth be
spent for the purpose—will they build colleges and churches to teach
you, will they print papers to herald your progress, and organize
political parties to guide and carry on the struggle? Can you not see
that the task is your task—yours to dream, yours to resolve, yours to
execute? That if ever it is carried out, it will be in the face of
every obstacle that wealth and mastership can oppose—in the face of
ridicule and slander, of hatred and persecution, of the bludgeon and
the jail? That it will be by the power of your naked bosoms, opposed to
the rage of oppression! By the grim and bitter teaching of blind and
merciless affliction! By the painful gropings of the untutored mind, by
the feeble stammerings of the uncultured voice! By the sad and lonely
hunger of the spirit; by seeking and striving and yearning, by
heartache and despairing, by agony and sweat of blood! It will be by
money paid for with hunger, by knowledge stolen from sleep, by thoughts
communicated under the shadow of the gallows! It will be a movement
beginning in the far-off past, a thing obscure and unhonored, a thing
easy to ridicule, easy to despise; a thing unlovely, wearing the aspect
of vengeance and hate—but to you, the working-man, the wage-slave,
calling with a voice insistent, imperious—with a voice that you cannot
escape, wherever upon the earth you may be! With the voice of all your
wrongs, with the voice of all your desires; with the voice of your duty
and your hope—of everything in the world that is worth while to you!
The voice of the poor, demanding that poverty shall cease! The voice of
the oppressed, pronouncing the doom of oppression! The voice of power,
wrought out of suffering—of resolution, crushed out of weakness—of joy
and courage, born in the bottomless pit of anguish and despair! The
voice of Labor, despised and outraged; a mighty giant, lying
prostrate—mountainous, colossal, but blinded, bound, and ignorant of
his strength. And now a dream of resistance haunts him, hope battling
with fear; until suddenly he stirs, and a fetter snaps—and a thrill
shoots through him, to the farthest ends of his huge body, and in a
flash the dream becomes an act! He starts, he lifts himself; and the
bands are shattered, the burdens roll off him—he rises—towering,
gigantic; he springs to his feet, he shouts in his newborn exultation—”

And the speaker’s voice broke suddenly, with the stress of his
feelings; he stood with his arms stretched out above him, and the power
of his vision seemed to lift him from the floor. The audience came to
its feet with a yell; men waved their arms, laughing aloud in their
excitement. And Jurgis was with them, he was shouting to tear his
throat; shouting because he could not help it, because the stress of
his feeling was more than he could bear. It was not merely the man’s
words, the torrent of his eloquence. It was his presence, it was his
voice: a voice with strange intonations that rang through the chambers
of the soul like the clanging of a bell—that gripped the listener like
a mighty hand about his body, that shook him and startled him with
sudden fright, with a sense of things not of earth, of mysteries never
spoken before, of presences of awe and terror! There was an unfolding
of vistas before him, a breaking of the ground beneath him, an
upheaving, a stirring, a trembling; he felt himself suddenly a mere man
no longer—there were powers within him undreamed of, there were demon
forces contending, age-long wonders struggling to be born; and he sat
oppressed with pain and joy, while a tingling stole down into his
finger tips, and his breath came hard and fast. The sentences of this
man were to Jurgis like the crashing of thunder in his soul; a flood of
emotions surged up in him—all his old hopes and longings, his old
griefs and rages and despairs. All that he had ever felt in his whole
life seemed to come back to him at once, and with one new emotion,
hardly to be described. That he should have suffered such oppressions
and such horrors was bad enough; but that he should have been crushed
and beaten by them, that he should have submitted, and forgotten, and
lived in peace—ah, truly that was a thing not to be put into words, a
thing not to be borne by a human creature, a thing of terror and
madness! “What,” asks the prophet, “is the murder of them that kill the
body, to the murder of them that kill the soul?” And Jurgis was a man
whose soul had been murdered, who had ceased to hope and to
struggle—who had made terms with degradation and despair; and now,
suddenly, in one awful convulsion, the black and hideous fact was made
plain to him! There was a falling in of all the pillars of his soul,
the sky seemed to split above him—he stood there, with his clenched
hands upraised, his eyes bloodshot, and the veins standing out purple
in his face, roaring in the voice of a wild beast, frantic, incoherent,
maniacal. And when he could shout no more he still stood there,
gasping, and whispering hoarsely to himself: “By God! By God! By God!”




CHAPTER XXIX


The man had gone back to a seat upon the platform, and Jurgis realized
that his speech was over. The applause continued for several minutes;
and then some one started a song, and the crowd took it up, and the
place shook with it. Jurgis had never heard it, and he could not make
out the words, but the wild and wonderful spirit of it seized upon
him—it was the “Marseillaise!” As stanza after stanza of it thundered
forth, he sat with his hands clasped, trembling in every nerve. He had
never been so stirred in his life—it was a miracle that had been
wrought in him. He could not think at all, he was stunned; yet he knew
that in the mighty upheaval that had taken place in his soul, a new man
had been born. He had been torn out of the jaws of destruction, he had
been delivered from the thraldom of despair; the whole world had been
changed for him—he was free, he was free! Even if he were to suffer as
he had before, even if he were to beg and starve, nothing would be the
same to him; he would understand it, and bear it. He would no longer be
the sport of circumstances, he would be a man, with a will and a
purpose; he would have something to fight for, something to die for, if
need be! Here were men who would show him and help him; and he would
have friends and allies, he would dwell in the sight of justice, and
walk arm in arm with power.

The audience subsided again, and Jurgis sat back. The chairman of the
meeting came forward and began to speak. His voice sounded thin and
futile after the other’s, and to Jurgis it seemed a profanation. Why
should any one else speak, after that miraculous man—why should they
not all sit in silence? The chairman was explaining that a collection
would now be taken up to defray the expenses of the meeting, and for
the benefit of the campaign fund of the party. Jurgis heard; but he had
not a penny to give, and so his thoughts went elsewhere again.

He kept his eyes fixed on the orator, who sat in an armchair, his head
leaning on his hand and his attitude indicating exhaustion. But
suddenly he stood up again, and Jurgis heard the chairman of the
meeting saying that the speaker would now answer any questions which
the audience might care to put to him. The man came forward, and some
one—a woman—arose and asked about some opinion the speaker had
expressed concerning Tolstoy. Jurgis had never heard of Tolstoy, and
did not care anything about him. Why should any one want to ask such
questions, after an address like that? The thing was not to talk, but
to do; the thing was to get bold of others and rouse them, to organize
them and prepare for the fight! But still the discussion went on, in
ordinary conversational tones, and it brought Jurgis back to the
everyday world. A few minutes ago he had felt like seizing the hand of
the beautiful lady by his side, and kissing it; he had felt like
flinging his arms about the neck of the man on the other side of him.
And now he began to realize again that he was a “hobo,” that he was
ragged and dirty, and smelled bad, and had no place to sleep that
night!

And so, at last, when the meeting broke up, and the audience started to
leave, poor Jurgis was in an agony of uncertainty. He had not thought
of leaving—he had thought that the vision must last forever, that he
had found comrades and brothers. But now he would go out, and the thing
would fade away, and he would never be able to find it again! He sat in
his seat, frightened and wondering; but others in the same row wanted
to get out, and so he had to stand up and move along. As he was swept
down the aisle he looked from one person to another, wistfully; they
were all excitedly discussing the address—but there was nobody who
offered to discuss it with him. He was near enough to the door to feel
the night air, when desperation seized him. He knew nothing at all
about that speech he had heard, not even the name of the orator; and he
was to go away—no, no, it was preposterous, he must speak to some one;
he must find that man himself and tell him. He would not despise him,
tramp as he was!

So he stepped into an empty row of seats and watched, and when the
crowd had thinned out, he started toward the platform. The speaker was
gone; but there was a stage door that stood open, with people passing
in and out, and no one on guard. Jurgis summoned up his courage and
went in, and down a hallway, and to the door of a room where many
people were crowded. No one paid any attention to him, and he pushed
in, and in a corner he saw the man he sought. The orator sat in a
chair, with his shoulders sunk together and his eyes half closed; his
face was ghastly pale, almost greenish in hue, and one arm lay limp at
his side. A big man with spectacles on stood near him, and kept pushing
back the crowd, saying, “Stand away a little, please; can’t you see the
comrade is worn out?”

So Jurgis stood watching, while five or ten minutes passed. Now and
then the man would look up, and address a word or two to those who were
near him; and, at last, on one of these occasions, his glance rested on
Jurgis. There seemed to be a slight hint of inquiry about it, and a
sudden impulse seized the other. He stepped forward.

“I wanted to thank you, sir!” he began, in breathless haste. “I could
not go away without telling you how much—how glad I am I heard you. I—I
didn’t know anything about it all—”

The big man with the spectacles, who had moved away, came back at this
moment. “The comrade is too tired to talk to any one—” he began; but
the other held up his hand.

“Wait,” he said. “He has something to say to me.” And then he looked
into Jurgis’s face. “You want to know more about Socialism?” he asked.

Jurgis started. “I—I—” he stammered. “Is it Socialism? I didn’t know. I
want to know about what you spoke of—I want to help. I have been
through all that.”

“Where do you live?” asked the other.

“I have no home,” said Jurgis, “I am out of work.”

“You are a foreigner, are you not?”

“Lithuanian, sir.”

The man thought for a moment, and then turned to his friend. “Who is
there, Walters?” he asked. “There is Ostrinski—but he is a Pole—”

“Ostrinski speaks Lithuanian,” said the other. “All right, then; would
you mind seeing if he has gone yet?”

The other started away, and the speaker looked at Jurgis again. He had
deep, black eyes, and a face full of gentleness and pain. “You must
excuse me, comrade,” he said. “I am just tired out—I have spoken every
day for the last month. I will introduce you to some one who will be
able to help you as well as I could—”

The messenger had had to go no further than the door, he came back,
followed by a man whom he introduced to Jurgis as “Comrade Ostrinski.”
Comrade Ostrinski was a little man, scarcely up to Jurgis’s shoulder,
wizened and wrinkled, very ugly, and slightly lame. He had on a
long-tailed black coat, worn green at the seams and the buttonholes;
his eyes must have been weak, for he wore green spectacles that gave
him a grotesque appearance. But his handclasp was hearty, and he spoke
in Lithuanian, which warmed Jurgis to him.

“You want to know about Socialism?” he said. “Surely. Let us go out and
take a stroll, where we can be quiet and talk some.”

And so Jurgis bade farewell to the master wizard, and went out.
Ostrinski asked where he lived, offering to walk in that direction; and
so he had to explain once more that he was without a home. At the
other’s request he told his story; how he had come to America, and what
had happened to him in the stockyards, and how his family had been
broken up, and how he had become a wanderer. So much the little man
heard, and then he pressed Jurgis’s arm tightly. “You have been through
the mill, comrade!” he said. “We will make a fighter out of you!”

Then Ostrinski in turn explained his circumstances. He would have asked
Jurgis to his home—but he had only two rooms, and had no bed to offer.
He would have given up his own bed, but his wife was ill. Later on,
when he understood that otherwise Jurgis would have to sleep in a
hallway, he offered him his kitchen floor, a chance which the other was
only too glad to accept. “Perhaps tomorrow we can do better,” said
Ostrinski. “We try not to let a comrade starve.”

Ostrinski’s home was in the Ghetto district, where he had two rooms in
the basement of a tenement. There was a baby crying as they entered,
and he closed the door leading into the bedroom. He had three young
children, he explained, and a baby had just come. He drew up two chairs
near the kitchen stove, adding that Jurgis must excuse the disorder of
the place, since at such a time one’s domestic arrangements were upset.
Half of the kitchen was given up to a workbench, which was piled with
clothing, and Ostrinski explained that he was a “pants finisher.” He
brought great bundles of clothing here to his home, where he and his
wife worked on them. He made a living at it, but it was getting harder
all the time, because his eyes were failing. What would come when they
gave out he could not tell; there had been no saving anything—a man
could barely keep alive by twelve or fourteen hours’ work a day. The
finishing of pants did not take much skill, and anybody could learn it,
and so the pay was forever getting less. That was the competitive wage
system; and if Jurgis wanted to understand what Socialism was, it was
there he had best begin. The workers were dependent upon a job to exist
from day to day, and so they bid against each other, and no man could
get more than the lowest man would consent to work for. And thus the
mass of the people were always in a life-and-death struggle with
poverty. That was “competition,” so far as it concerned the
wage-earner, the man who had only his labor to sell; to those on top,
the exploiters, it appeared very differently, of course—there were few
of them, and they could combine and dominate, and their power would be
unbreakable. And so all over the world two classes were forming, with
an unbridged chasm between them—the capitalist class, with its enormous
fortunes, and the proletariat, bound into slavery by unseen chains. The
latter were a thousand to one in numbers, but they were ignorant and
helpless, and they would remain at the mercy of their exploiters until
they were organized—until they had become “class-conscious.” It was a
slow and weary process, but it would go on—it was like the movement of
a glacier, once it was started it could never be stopped. Every
Socialist did his share, and lived upon the vision of the “good time
coming,”—when the working class should go to the polls and seize the
powers of government, and put an end to private property in the means
of production. No matter how poor a man was, or how much he suffered,
he could never be really unhappy while he knew of that future; even if
he did not live to see it himself, his children would, and, to a
Socialist, the victory of his class was his victory. Also he had always
the progress to encourage him; here in Chicago, for instance, the
movement was growing by leaps and bounds. Chicago was the industrial
center of the country, and nowhere else were the unions so strong; but
their organizations did the workers little good, for the employers were
organized, also; and so the strikes generally failed, and as fast as
the unions were broken up the men were coming over to the Socialists.

Ostrinski explained the organization of the party, the machinery by
which the proletariat was educating itself. There were “locals” in
every big city and town, and they were being organized rapidly in the
smaller places; a local had anywhere from six to a thousand members,
and there were fourteen hundred of them in all, with a total of about
twenty-five thousand members, who paid dues to support the
organization. “Local Cook County,” as the city organization was called,
had eighty branch locals, and it alone was spending several thousand
dollars in the campaign. It published a weekly in English, and one each
in Bohemian and German; also there was a monthly published in Chicago,
and a cooperative publishing house, that issued a million and a half of
Socialist books and pamphlets every year. All this was the growth of
the last few years—there had been almost nothing of it when Ostrinski
first came to Chicago.

Ostrinski was a Pole, about fifty years of age. He had lived in
Silesia, a member of a despised and persecuted race, and had taken part
in the proletarian movement in the early seventies, when Bismarck,
having conquered France, had turned his policy of blood and iron upon
the “International.” Ostrinski himself had twice been in jail, but he
had been young then, and had not cared. He had had more of his share of
the fight, though, for just when Socialism had broken all its barriers
and become the great political force of the empire, he had come to
America, and begun all over again. In America every one had laughed at
the mere idea of Socialism then—in America all men were free. As if
political liberty made wage slavery any the more tolerable! said
Ostrinski.

The little tailor sat tilted back in his stiff kitchen chair, with his
feet stretched out upon the empty stove, and speaking in low whispers,
so as not to waken those in the next room. To Jurgis he seemed a
scarcely less wonderful person than the speaker at the meeting; he was
poor, the lowest of the low, hunger-driven and miserable—and yet how
much he knew, how much he had dared and achieved, what a hero he had
been! There were others like him, too—thousands like him, and all of
them workingmen! That all this wonderful machinery of progress had been
created by his fellows—Jurgis could not believe it, it seemed too good
to be true.

That was always the way, said Ostrinski; when a man was first converted
to Socialism he was like a crazy person—he could not understand how
others could fail to see it, and he expected to convert all the world
the first week. After a while he would realize how hard a task it was;
and then it would be fortunate that other new hands kept coming, to
save him from settling down into a rut. Just now Jurgis would have
plenty of chance to vent his excitement, for a presidential campaign
was on, and everybody was talking politics. Ostrinski would take him to
the next meeting of the branch local, and introduce him, and he might
join the party. The dues were five cents a week, but any one who could
not afford this might be excused from paying. The Socialist party was a
really democratic political organization—it was controlled absolutely
by its own membership, and had no bosses. All of these things Ostrinski
explained, as also the principles of the party. You might say that
there was really but one Socialist principle—that of “no compromise,”
which was the essence of the proletarian movement all over the world.
When a Socialist was elected to office he voted with old party
legislators for any measure that was likely to be of help to the
working class, but he never forgot that these concessions, whatever
they might be, were trifles compared with the great purpose—the
organizing of the working class for the revolution. So far, the rule in
America had been that one Socialist made another Socialist once every
two years; and if they should maintain the same rate they would carry
the country in 1912—though not all of them expected to succeed as
quickly as that.

The Socialists were organized in every civilized nation; it was an
international political party, said Ostrinski, the greatest the world
had ever known. It numbered thirty million of adherents, and it cast
eight million votes. It had started its first newspaper in Japan, and
elected its first deputy in Argentina; in France it named members of
cabinets, and in Italy and Australia it held the balance of power and
turned out ministries. In Germany, where its vote was more than a third
of the total vote of the empire, all other parties and powers had
united to fight it. It would not do, Ostrinski explained, for the
proletariat of one nation to achieve the victory, for that nation would
be crushed by the military power of the others; and so the Socialist
movement was a world movement, an organization of all mankind to
establish liberty and fraternity. It was the new religion of
humanity—or you might say it was the fulfillment of the old religion,
since it implied but the literal application of all the teachings of
Christ.

Until long after midnight Jurgis sat lost in the conversation of his
new acquaintance. It was a most wonderful experience to him—an almost
supernatural experience. It was like encountering an inhabitant of the
fourth dimension of space, a being who was free from all one’s own
limitations. For four years, now, Jurgis had been wondering and
blundering in the depths of a wilderness; and here, suddenly, a hand
reached down and seized him, and lifted him out of it, and set him upon
a mountain-top, from which he could survey it all—could see the paths
from which he had wandered, the morasses into which he had stumbled,
the hiding places of the beasts of prey that had fallen upon him. There
were his Packingtown experiences, for instance—what was there about
Packingtown that Ostrinski could not explain! To Jurgis the packers had
been equivalent to fate; Ostrinski showed him that they were the Beef
Trust. They were a gigantic combination of capital, which had crushed
all opposition, and overthrown the laws of the land, and was preying
upon the people. Jurgis recollected how, when he had first come to
Packingtown, he had stood and watched the hog-killing, and thought how
cruel and savage it was, and come away congratulating himself that he
was not a hog; now his new acquaintance showed him that a hog was just
what he had been—one of the packers’ hogs. What they wanted from a hog
was all the profits that could be got out of him; and that was what
they wanted from the workingman, and also that was what they wanted
from the public. What the hog thought of it, and what he suffered, were
not considered; and no more was it with labor, and no more with the
purchaser of meat. That was true everywhere in the world, but it was
especially true in Packingtown; there seemed to be something about the
work of slaughtering that tended to ruthlessness and ferocity—it was
literally the fact that in the methods of the packers a hundred human
lives did not balance a penny of profit. When Jurgis had made himself
familiar with the Socialist literature, as he would very quickly, he
would get glimpses of the Beef Trust from all sorts of aspects, and he
would find it everywhere the same; it was the incarnation of blind and
insensate Greed. It was a monster devouring with a thousand mouths,
trampling with a thousand hoofs; it was the Great Butcher—it was the
spirit of Capitalism made flesh. Upon the ocean of commerce it sailed
as a pirate ship; it had hoisted the black flag and declared war upon
civilization. Bribery and corruption were its everyday methods. In
Chicago the city government was simply one of its branch offices; it
stole billions of gallons of city water openly, it dictated to the
courts the sentences of disorderly strikers, it forbade the mayor to
enforce the building laws against it. In the national capital it had
power to prevent inspection of its product, and to falsify government
reports; it violated the rebate laws, and when an investigation was
threatened it burned its books and sent its criminal agents out of the
country. In the commercial world it was a Juggernaut car; it wiped out
thousands of businesses every year, it drove men to madness and
suicide. It had forced the price of cattle so low as to destroy the
stock-raising industry, an occupation upon which whole states existed;
it had ruined thousands of butchers who had refused to handle its
products. It divided the country into districts, and fixed the price of
meat in all of them; and it owned all the refrigerator cars, and levied
an enormous tribute upon all poultry and eggs and fruit and vegetables.
With the millions of dollars a week that poured in upon it, it was
reaching out for the control of other interests, railroads and trolley
lines, gas and electric light franchises—it already owned the leather
and the grain business of the country. The people were tremendously
stirred up over its encroachments, but nobody had any remedy to
suggest; it was the task of Socialists to teach and organize them, and
prepare them for the time when they were to seize the huge machine
called the Beef Trust, and use it to produce food for human beings and
not to heap up fortunes for a band of pirates. It was long after
midnight when Jurgis lay down upon the floor of Ostrinski’s kitchen;
and yet it was an hour before he could get to sleep, for the glory of
that joyful vision of the people of Packingtown marching in and taking
possession of the Union Stockyards!




CHAPTER XXX


Jurgis had breakfast with Ostrinski and his family, and then he went
home to Elzbieta. He was no longer shy about it—when he went in,
instead of saying all the things he had been planning to say, he
started to tell Elzbieta about the revolution! At first she thought he
was out of his mind, and it was hours before she could really feel
certain that he was himself. When, however, she had satisfied herself
that he was sane upon all subjects except politics, she troubled
herself no further about it. Jurgis was destined to find that
Elzbieta’s armor was absolutely impervious to Socialism. Her soul had
been baked hard in the fire of adversity, and there was no altering it
now; life to her was the hunt for daily bread, and ideas existed for
her only as they bore upon that. All that interested her in regard to
this new frenzy which had seized hold of her son-in-law was whether or
not it had a tendency to make him sober and industrious; and when she
found he intended to look for work and to contribute his share to the
family fund, she gave him full rein to convince her of anything. A
wonderfully wise little woman was Elzbieta; she could think as quickly
as a hunted rabbit, and in half an hour she had chosen her
life-attitude to the Socialist movement. She agreed in everything with
Jurgis, except the need of his paying his dues; and she would even go
to a meeting with him now and then, and sit and plan her next day’s
dinner amid the storm.

For a week after he became a convert Jurgis continued to wander about
all day, looking for work; until at last he met with a strange fortune.
He was passing one of Chicago’s innumerable small hotels, and after
some hesitation he concluded to go in. A man he took for the proprietor
was standing in the lobby, and he went up to him and tackled him for a
job.

“What can you do?” the man asked.

“Anything, sir,” said Jurgis, and added quickly: “I’ve been out of work
for a long time, sir. I’m an honest man, and I’m strong and willing—”

The other was eying him narrowly. “Do you drink?” he asked.

“No, sir,” said Jurgis.

“Well, I’ve been employing a man as a porter, and he drinks. I’ve
discharged him seven times now, and I’ve about made up my mind that’s
enough. Would you be a porter?”

“Yes, sir.”

“It’s hard work. You’ll have to clean floors and wash spittoons and
fill lamps and handle trunks—”

“I’m willing, sir.”

“All right. I’ll pay you thirty a month and board, and you can begin
now, if you feel like it. You can put on the other fellow’s rig.”

And so Jurgis fell to work, and toiled like a Trojan till night. Then
he went and told Elzbieta, and also, late as it was, he paid a visit to
Ostrinski to let him know of his good fortune. Here he received a great
surprise, for when he was describing the location of the hotel
Ostrinski interrupted suddenly, “Not Hinds’s!”

“Yes,” said Jurgis, “that’s the name.”

To which the other replied, “Then you’ve got the best boss in
Chicago—he’s a state organizer of our party, and one of our best-known
speakers!”

So the next morning Jurgis went to his employer and told him; and the
man seized him by the hand and shook it. “By Jove!” he cried, “that
lets me out. I didn’t sleep all last night because I had discharged a
good Socialist!”

So, after that, Jurgis was known to his “boss” as “Comrade Jurgis,” and
in return he was expected to call him “Comrade Hinds.” “Tommy” Hinds,
as he was known to his intimates, was a squat little man, with broad
shoulders and a florid face, decorated with gray side whiskers. He was
the kindest-hearted man that ever lived, and the
liveliest—inexhaustible in his enthusiasm, and talking Socialism all
day and all night. He was a great fellow to jolly along a crowd, and
would keep a meeting in an uproar; when once he got really waked up,
the torrent of his eloquence could be compared with nothing save
Niagara.

Tommy Hinds had begun life as a blacksmith’s helper, and had run away
to join the Union army, where he had made his first acquaintance with
“graft,” in the shape of rotten muskets and shoddy blankets. To a
musket that broke in a crisis he always attributed the death of his
only brother, and upon worthless blankets he blamed all the agonies of
his own old age. Whenever it rained, the rheumatism would get into his
joints, and then he would screw up his face and mutter: “Capitalism, my
boy, capitalism! ‘_Écrasez l’Infâme!_’” He had one unfailing remedy for
all the evils of this world, and he preached it to every one; no matter
whether the person’s trouble was failure in business, or dyspepsia, or
a quarrelsome mother-in-law, a twinkle would come into his eyes and he
would say, “You know what to do about it—vote the Socialist ticket!”

Tommy Hinds had set out upon the trail of the Octopus as soon as the
war was over. He had gone into business, and found himself in
competition with the fortunes of those who had been stealing while he
had been fighting. The city government was in their hands and the
railroads were in league with them, and honest business was driven to
the wall; and so Hinds had put all his savings into Chicago real
estate, and set out singlehanded to dam the river of graft. He had been
a reform member of the city council, he had been a Greenbacker, a Labor
Unionist, a Populist, a Bryanite—and after thirty years of fighting,
the year 1896 had served to convince him that the power of concentrated
wealth could never be controlled, but could only be destroyed. He had
published a pamphlet about it, and set out to organize a party of his
own, when a stray Socialist leaflet had revealed to him that others had
been ahead of him. Now for eight years he had been fighting for the
party, anywhere, everywhere—whether it was a G.A.R. reunion, or a
hotel-keepers’ convention, or an Afro-American business-men’s banquet,
or a Bible society picnic, Tommy Hinds would manage to get himself
invited to explain the relations of Socialism to the subject in hand.
After that he would start off upon a tour of his own, ending at some
place between New York and Oregon; and when he came back from there, he
would go out to organize new locals for the state committee; and
finally he would come home to rest—and talk Socialism in Chicago.
Hinds’s hotel was a very hot-bed of the propaganda; all the employees
were party men, and if they were not when they came, they were quite
certain to be before they went away. The proprietor would get into a
discussion with some one in the lobby, and as the conversation grew
animated, others would gather about to listen, until finally every one
in the place would be crowded into a group, and a regular debate would
be under way. This went on every night—when Tommy Hinds was not there
to do it, his clerk did it; and when his clerk was away campaigning,
the assistant attended to it, while Mrs. Hinds sat behind the desk and
did the work. The clerk was an old crony of the proprietor’s, an
awkward, rawboned giant of a man, with a lean, sallow face, a broad
mouth, and whiskers under his chin, the very type and body of a prairie
farmer. He had been that all his life—he had fought the railroads in
Kansas for fifty years, a Granger, a Farmers’ Alliance man, a
“middle-of-the-road” Populist. Finally, Tommy Hinds had revealed to him
the wonderful idea of using the trusts instead of destroying them, and
he had sold his farm and come to Chicago.

That was Amos Struver; and then there was Harry Adams, the assistant
clerk, a pale, scholarly-looking man, who came from Massachusetts, of
Pilgrim stock. Adams had been a cotton operative in Fall River, and the
continued depression in the industry had worn him and his family out,
and he had emigrated to South Carolina. In Massachusetts the percentage
of white illiteracy is eight-tenths of one per cent, while in South
Carolina it is thirteen and six-tenths per cent; also in South Carolina
there is a property qualification for voters—and for these and other
reasons child labor is the rule, and so the cotton mills were driving
those of Massachusetts out of the business. Adams did not know this, he
only knew that the Southern mills were running; but when he got there
he found that if he was to live, all his family would have to work, and
from six o’clock at night to six o’clock in the morning. So he had set
to work to organize the mill hands, after the fashion in Massachusetts,
and had been discharged; but he had gotten other work, and stuck at it,
and at last there had been a strike for shorter hours, and Harry Adams
had attempted to address a street meeting, which was the end of him. In
the states of the far South the labor of convicts is leased to
contractors, and when there are not convicts enough they have to be
supplied. Harry Adams was sent up by a judge who was a cousin of the
mill owner with whose business he had interfered; and though the life
had nearly killed him, he had been wise enough not to murmur, and at
the end of his term he and his family had left the state of South
Carolina—hell’s back yard, as he called it. He had no money for
carfare, but it was harvest-time, and they walked one day and worked
the next; and so Adams got at last to Chicago, and joined the Socialist
party. He was a studious man, reserved, and nothing of an orator; but
he always had a pile of books under his desk in the hotel, and articles
from his pen were beginning to attract attention in the party press.

Contrary to what one would have expected, all this radicalism did not
hurt the hotel business; the radicals flocked to it, and the commercial
travelers all found it diverting. Of late, also, the hotel had become a
favorite stopping place for Western cattlemen. Now that the Beef Trust
had adopted the trick of raising prices to induce enormous shipments of
cattle, and then dropping them again and scooping in all they needed, a
stock raiser was very apt to find himself in Chicago without money
enough to pay his freight bill; and so he had to go to a cheap hotel,
and it was no drawback to him if there was an agitator talking in the
lobby. These Western fellows were just “meat” for Tommy Hinds—he would
get a dozen of them around him and paint little pictures of “the
System.” Of course, it was not a week before he had heard Jurgis’s
story, and after that he would not have let his new porter go for the
world. “See here,” he would say, in the middle of an argument, “I’ve
got a fellow right here in my place who’s worked there and seen every
bit of it!” And then Jurgis would drop his work, whatever it was, and
come, and the other would say, “Comrade Jurgis, just tell these
gentlemen what you saw on the killing-beds.” At first this request
caused poor Jurgis the most acute agony, and it was like pulling teeth
to get him to talk; but gradually he found out what was wanted, and in
the end he learned to stand up and speak his piece with enthusiasm. His
employer would sit by and encourage him with exclamations and shakes of
the head; when Jurgis would give the formula for “potted ham,” or tell
about the condemned hogs that were dropped into the “destructors” at
the top and immediately taken out again at the bottom, to be shipped
into another state and made into lard, Tommy Hinds would bang his knee
and cry, “Do you think a man could make up a thing like that out of his
head?”

And then the hotel-keeper would go on to show how the Socialists had
the only real remedy for such evils, how they alone “meant business”
with the Beef Trust. And when, in answer to this, the victim would say
that the whole country was getting stirred up, that the newspapers were
full of denunciations of it, and the government taking action against
it, Tommy Hinds had a knock-out blow all ready. “Yes,” he would say,
“all that is true—but what do you suppose is the reason for it? Are you
foolish enough to believe that it’s done for the public? There are
other trusts in the country just as illegal and extortionate as the
Beef Trust: there is the Coal Trust, that freezes the poor in
winter—there is the Steel Trust, that doubles the price of every nail
in your shoes—there is the Oil Trust, that keeps you from reading at
night—and why do you suppose it is that all the fury of the press and
the government is directed against the Beef Trust?” And when to this
the victim would reply that there was clamor enough over the Oil Trust,
the other would continue: “Ten years ago Henry D. Lloyd told all the
truth about the Standard Oil Company in his Wealth versus Commonwealth;
and the book was allowed to die, and you hardly ever hear of it. And
now, at last, two magazines have the courage to tackle ‘Standard Oil’
again, and what happens? The newspapers ridicule the authors, the
churches defend the criminals, and the government—does nothing. And
now, why is it all so different with the Beef Trust?”

Here the other would generally admit that he was “stuck”; and Tommy
Hinds would explain to him, and it was fun to see his eyes open. “If
you were a Socialist,” the hotel-keeper would say, “you would
understand that the power which really governs the United States today
is the Railroad Trust. It is the Railroad Trust that runs your state
government, wherever you live, and that runs the United States Senate.
And all of the trusts that I have named are railroad trusts—save only
the Beef Trust! The Beef Trust has defied the railroads—it is
plundering them day by day through the Private Car; and so the public
is roused to fury, and the papers clamor for action, and the government
goes on the war-path! And you poor common people watch and applaud the
job, and think it’s all done for you, and never dream that it is really
the grand climax of the century-long battle of commercial
competition—the final death grapple between the chiefs of the Beef
Trust and ‘Standard Oil,’ for the prize of the mastery and ownership of
the United States of America!”

Such was the new home in which Jurgis lived and worked, and in which
his education was completed. Perhaps you would imagine that he did not
do much work there, but that would be a great mistake. He would have
cut off one hand for Tommy Hinds; and to keep Hinds’s hotel a thing of
beauty was his joy in life. That he had a score of Socialist arguments
chasing through his brain in the meantime did not interfere with this;
on the contrary, Jurgis scrubbed the spittoons and polished the
banisters all the more vehemently because at the same time he was
wrestling inwardly with an imaginary recalcitrant. It would be pleasant
to record that he swore off drinking immediately, and all the rest of
his bad habits with it; but that would hardly be exact. These
revolutionists were not angels; they were men, and men who had come up
from the social pit, and with the mire of it smeared over them. Some of
them drank, and some of them swore, and some of them ate pie with their
knives; there was only one difference between them and all the rest of
the populace—that they were men with a hope, with a cause to fight for
and suffer for. There came times to Jurgis when the vision seemed
far-off and pale, and a glass of beer loomed large in comparison; but
if the glass led to another glass, and to too many glasses, he had
something to spur him to remorse and resolution on the morrow. It was
so evidently a wicked thing to spend one’s pennies for drink, when the
working class was wandering in darkness, and waiting to be delivered;
the price of a glass of beer would buy fifty copies of a leaflet, and
one could hand these out to the unregenerate, and then get drunk upon
the thought of the good that was being accomplished. That was the way
the movement had been made, and it was the only way it would progress;
it availed nothing to know of it, without fighting for it—it was a
thing for all, not for a few! A corollary of this proposition of course
was, that any one who refused to receive the new gospel was personally
responsible for keeping Jurgis from his heart’s desire; and this, alas,
made him uncomfortable as an acquaintance. He met some neighbors with
whom Elzbieta had made friends in her neighborhood, and he set out to
make Socialists of them by wholesale, and several times he all but got
into a fight.

It was all so painfully obvious to Jurgis! It was so incomprehensible
how a man could fail to see it! Here were all the opportunities of the
country, the land, and the buildings upon the land, the railroads, the
mines, the factories, and the stores, all in the hands of a few private
individuals, called capitalists, for whom the people were obliged to
work for wages. The whole balance of what the people produced went to
heap up the fortunes of these capitalists, to heap, and heap again, and
yet again—and that in spite of the fact that they, and every one about
them, lived in unthinkable luxury! And was it not plain that if the
people cut off the share of those who merely “owned,” the share of
those who worked would be much greater? That was as plain as two and
two makes four; and it was the whole of it, absolutely the whole of it;
and yet there were people who could not see it, who would argue about
everything else in the world. They would tell you that governments
could not manage things as economically as private individuals; they
would repeat and repeat that, and think they were saying something!
They could not see that “economical” management by masters meant simply
that they, the people, were worked harder and ground closer and paid
less! They were wage-earners and servants, at the mercy of exploiters
whose one thought was to get as much out of them as possible; and they
were taking an interest in the process, were anxious lest it should not
be done thoroughly enough! Was it not honestly a trial to listen to an
argument such as that?

And yet there were things even worse. You would begin talking to some
poor devil who had worked in one shop for the last thirty years, and
had never been able to save a penny; who left home every morning at six
o’clock, to go and tend a machine, and come back at night too tired to
take his clothes off; who had never had a week’s vacation in his life,
had never traveled, never had an adventure, never learned anything,
never hoped anything—and when you started to tell him about Socialism
he would sniff and say, “I’m not interested in that—I’m an
individualist!” And then he would go on to tell you that Socialism was
“paternalism,” and that if it ever had its way the world would stop
progressing. It was enough to make a mule laugh, to hear arguments like
that; and yet it was no laughing matter, as you found out—for how many
millions of such poor deluded wretches there were, whose lives had been
so stunted by capitalism that they no longer knew what freedom was! And
they really thought that it was “individualism” for tens of thousands
of them to herd together and obey the orders of a steel magnate, and
produce hundreds of millions of dollars of wealth for him, and then let
him give them libraries; while for them to take the industry, and run
it to suit themselves, and build their own libraries—that would have
been “Paternalism”!

Sometimes the agony of such things as this was almost more than Jurgis
could bear; yet there was no way of escape from it, there was nothing
to do but to dig away at the base of this mountain of ignorance and
prejudice. You must keep at the poor fellow; you must hold your temper,
and argue with him, and watch for your chance to stick an idea or two
into his head. And the rest of the time you must sharpen up your
weapons—you must think out new replies to his objections, and provide
yourself with new facts to prove to him the folly of his ways.

So Jurgis acquired the reading habit. He would carry in his pocket a
tract or a pamphlet which some one had loaned him, and whenever he had
an idle moment during the day he would plod through a paragraph, and
then think about it while he worked. Also he read the newspapers, and
asked questions about them. One of the other porters at Hinds’s was a
sharp little Irishman, who knew everything that Jurgis wanted to know;
and while they were busy he would explain to him the geography of
America, and its history, its constitution and its laws; also he gave
him an idea of the business system of the country, the great railroads
and corporations, and who owned them, and the labor unions, and the big
strikes, and the men who had led them. Then at night, when he could get
off, Jurgis would attend the Socialist meetings. During the campaign
one was not dependent upon the street corner affairs, where the weather
and the quality of the orator were equally uncertain; there were hall
meetings every night, and one could hear speakers of national
prominence. These discussed the political situation from every point of
view, and all that troubled Jurgis was the impossibility of carrying
off but a small part of the treasures they offered him.

There was a man who was known in the party as the “Little Giant.” The
Lord had used up so much material in the making of his head that there
had not been enough to complete his legs; but he got about on the
platform, and when he shook his raven whiskers the pillars of
capitalism rocked. He had written a veritable encyclopedia upon the
subject, a book that was nearly as big as himself—And then there was a
young author, who came from California, and had been a salmon fisher,
an oyster-pirate, a longshoreman, a sailor; who had tramped the country
and been sent to jail, had lived in the Whitechapel slums, and been to
the Klondike in search of gold. All these things he pictured in his
books, and because he was a man of genius he forced the world to hear
him. Now he was famous, but wherever he went he still preached the
gospel of the poor. And then there was one who was known at the
“millionaire Socialist.” He had made a fortune in business, and spent
nearly all of it in building up a magazine, which the post office
department had tried to suppress, and had driven to Canada. He was a
quiet-mannered man, whom you would have taken for anything in the world
but a Socialist agitator. His speech was simple and informal—he could
not understand why any one should get excited about these things. It
was a process of economic evolution, he said, and he exhibited its laws
and methods. Life was a struggle for existence, and the strong overcame
the weak, and in turn were overcome by the strongest. Those who lost in
the struggle were generally exterminated; but now and then they had
been known to save themselves by combination—which was a new and higher
kind of strength. It was so that the gregarious animals had overcome
the predaceous; it was so, in human history, that the people had
mastered the kings. The workers were simply the citizens of industry,
and the Socialist movement was the expression of their will to survive.
The inevitability of the revolution depended upon this fact, that they
had no choice but to unite or be exterminated; this fact, grim and
inexorable, depended upon no human will, it was the law of the economic
process, of which the editor showed the details with the most marvelous
precision.

And later on came the evening of the great meeting of the campaign,
when Jurgis heard the two standard-bearers of his party. Ten years
before there had been in Chicago a strike of a hundred and fifty
thousand railroad employees, and thugs had been hired by the railroads
to commit violence, and the President of the United States had sent in
troops to break the strike, by flinging the officers of the union into
jail without trial. The president of the union came out of his cell a
ruined man; but also he came out a Socialist; and now for just ten
years he had been traveling up and down the country, standing face to
face with the people, and pleading with them for justice. He was a man
of electric presence, tall and gaunt, with a face worn thin by struggle
and suffering. The fury of outraged manhood gleamed in it—and the tears
of suffering little children pleaded in his voice. When he spoke he
paced the stage, lithe and eager, like a panther. He leaned over,
reaching out for his audience; he pointed into their souls with an
insistent finger. His voice was husky from much speaking, but the great
auditorium was as still as death, and every one heard him.

And then, as Jurgis came out from this meeting, some one handed him a
paper which he carried home with him and read; and so he became
acquainted with the “Appeal to Reason.” About twelve years previously a
Colorado real-estate speculator had made up his mind that it was wrong
to gamble in the necessities of life of human beings: and so he had
retired and begun the publication of a Socialist weekly. There had come
a time when he had to set his own type, but he had held on and won out,
and now his publication was an institution. It used a carload of paper
every week, and the mail trains would be hours loading up at the depot
of the little Kansas town. It was a four-page weekly, which sold for
less than half a cent a copy; its regular subscription list was a
quarter of a million, and it went to every crossroads post office in
America.

The “Appeal” was a “propaganda” paper. It had a manner all its own—it
was full of ginger and spice, of Western slang and hustle: It collected
news of the doings of the “plutes,” and served it up for the benefit of
the “American working-mule.” It would have columns of the deadly
parallel—the million dollars’ worth of diamonds, or the fancy
pet-poodle establishment of a society dame, beside the fate of Mrs.
Murphy of San Francisco, who had starved to death on the streets, or of
John Robinson, just out of the hospital, who had hanged himself in New
York because he could not find work. It collected the stories of graft
and misery from the daily press, and made a little pungent paragraphs
out of them. “Three banks of Bungtown, South Dakota, failed, and more
savings of the workers swallowed up!” “The mayor of Sandy Creek,
Oklahoma, has skipped with a hundred thousand dollars. That’s the kind
of rulers the old partyites give you!” “The president of the Florida
Flying Machine Company is in jail for bigamy. He was a prominent
opponent of Socialism, which he said would break up the home!” The
“Appeal” had what it called its “Army,” about thirty thousand of the
faithful, who did things for it; and it was always exhorting the “Army”
to keep its dander up, and occasionally encouraging it with a prize
competition, for anything from a gold watch to a private yacht or an
eighty-acre farm. Its office helpers were all known to the “Army” by
quaint titles—“Inky Ike,” “the Bald-headed Man,” “the Redheaded Girl,”
“the Bulldog,” “the Office Goat,” and “the One Hoss.”

But sometimes, again, the “Appeal” would be desperately serious. It
sent a correspondent to Colorado, and printed pages describing the
overthrow of American institutions in that state. In a certain city of
the country it had over forty of its “Army” in the headquarters of the
Telegraph Trust, and no message of importance to Socialists ever went
through that a copy of it did not go to the “Appeal.” It would print
great broadsides during the campaign; one copy that came to Jurgis was
a manifesto addressed to striking workingmen, of which nearly a million
copies had been distributed in the industrial centers, wherever the
employers’ associations had been carrying out their “open shop”
program. “You have lost the strike!” it was headed. “And now what are
you going to do about it?” It was what is called an “incendiary”
appeal—it was written by a man into whose soul the iron had entered.
When this edition appeared, twenty thousand copies were sent to the
stockyards district; and they were taken out and stowed away in the
rear of a little cigar store, and every evening, and on Sundays, the
members of the Packingtown locals would get armfuls and distribute them
on the streets and in the houses. The people of Packingtown had lost
their strike, if ever a people had, and so they read these papers
gladly, and twenty thousand were hardly enough to go round. Jurgis had
resolved not to go near his old home again, but when he heard of this
it was too much for him, and every night for a week he would get on the
car and ride out to the stockyards, and help to undo his work of the
previous year, when he had sent Mike Scully’s ten-pin setter to the
city Board of Aldermen.

It was quite marvelous to see what a difference twelve months had made
in Packingtown—the eyes of the people were getting opened! The
Socialists were literally sweeping everything before them that
election, and Scully and the Cook County machine were at their wits’
end for an “issue.” At the very close of the campaign they bethought
themselves of the fact that the strike had been broken by Negroes, and
so they sent for a South Carolina fire-eater, the “pitchfork senator,”
as he was called, a man who took off his coat when he talked to
workingmen, and damned and swore like a Hessian. This meeting they
advertised extensively, and the Socialists advertised it too—with the
result that about a thousand of them were on hand that evening. The
“pitchfork senator” stood their fusillade of questions for about an
hour, and then went home in disgust, and the balance of the meeting was
a strictly party affair. Jurgis, who had insisted upon coming, had the
time of his life that night; he danced about and waved his arms in his
excitement—and at the very climax he broke loose from his friends, and
got out into the aisle, and proceeded to make a speech himself! The
senator had been denying that the Democratic party was corrupt; it was
always the Republicans who bought the votes, he said—and here was
Jurgis shouting furiously, “It’s a lie! It’s a lie!” After which he
went on to tell them how he knew it—that he knew it because he had
bought them himself! And he would have told the “pitchfork senator” all
his experiences, had not Harry Adams and a friend grabbed him about the
neck and shoved him into a seat.




CHAPTER XXXI


One of the first things that Jurgis had done after he got a job was to
go and see Marija. She came down into the basement of the house to meet
him, and he stood by the door with his hat in his hand, saying, “I’ve
got work now, and so you can leave here.”

But Marija only shook her head. There was nothing else for her to do,
she said, and nobody to employ her. She could not keep her past a
secret—girls had tried it, and they were always found out. There were
thousands of men who came to this place, and sooner or later she would
meet one of them. “And besides,” Marija added, “I can’t do anything.
I’m no good—I take dope. What could you do with me?”

“Can’t you stop?” Jurgis cried.

“No,” she answered, “I’ll never stop. What’s the use of talking about
it—I’ll stay here till I die, I guess. It’s all I’m fit for.” And that
was all that he could get her to say—there was no use trying. When he
told her he would not let Elzbieta take her money, she answered
indifferently: “Then it’ll be wasted here—that’s all.” Her eyelids
looked heavy and her face was red and swollen; he saw that he was
annoying her, that she only wanted him to go away. So he went,
disappointed and sad.

Poor Jurgis was not very happy in his home-life. Elzbieta was sick a
good deal now, and the boys were wild and unruly, and very much the
worse for their life upon the streets. But he stuck by the family
nevertheless, for they reminded him of his old happiness; and when
things went wrong he could solace himself with a plunge into the
Socialist movement. Since his life had been caught up into the current
of this great stream, things which had before been the whole of life to
him came to seem of relatively slight importance; his interests were
elsewhere, in the world of ideas. His outward life was commonplace and
uninteresting; he was just a hotel-porter, and expected to remain one
while he lived; but meantime, in the realm of thought, his life was a
perpetual adventure. There was so much to know—so many wonders to be
discovered! Never in all his life did Jurgis forget the day before
election, when there came a telephone message from a friend of Harry
Adams, asking him to bring Jurgis to see him that night; and Jurgis
went, and met one of the minds of the movement.

The invitation was from a man named Fisher, a Chicago millionaire who
had given up his life to settlement work, and had a little home in the
heart of the city’s slums. He did not belong to the party, but he was
in sympathy with it; and he said that he was to have as his guest that
night the editor of a big Eastern magazine, who wrote against
Socialism, but really did not know what it was. The millionaire
suggested that Adams bring Jurgis along, and then start up the subject
of “pure food,” in which the editor was interested.

Young Fisher’s home was a little two-story brick house, dingy and
weather-beaten outside, but attractive within. The room that Jurgis saw
was half lined with books, and upon the walls were many pictures, dimly
visible in the soft, yellow light; it was a cold, rainy night, so a log
fire was crackling in the open hearth. Seven or eight people were
gathered about it when Adams and his friend arrived, and Jurgis saw to
his dismay that three of them were ladies. He had never talked to
people of this sort before, and he fell into an agony of embarrassment.
He stood in the doorway clutching his hat tightly in his hands, and
made a deep bow to each of the persons as he was introduced; then, when
he was asked to have a seat, he took a chair in a dark corner, and sat
down upon the edge of it, and wiped the perspiration off his forehead
with his sleeve. He was terrified lest they should expect him to talk.

There was the host himself, a tall, athletic young man, clad in evening
dress, as also was the editor, a dyspeptic-looking gentleman named
Maynard. There was the former’s frail young wife, and also an elderly
lady, who taught kindergarten in the settlement, and a young college
student, a beautiful girl with an intense and earnest face. She only
spoke once or twice while Jurgis was there—the rest of the time she sat
by the table in the center of the room, resting her chin in her hands
and drinking in the conversation. There were two other men, whom young
Fisher had introduced to Jurgis as Mr. Lucas and Mr. Schliemann; he
heard them address Adams as “Comrade,” and so he knew that they were
Socialists.

The one called Lucas was a mild and meek-looking little gentleman of
clerical aspect; he had been an itinerant evangelist, it transpired,
and had seen the light and become a prophet of the new dispensation. He
traveled all over the country, living like the apostles of old, upon
hospitality, and preaching upon street-corners when there was no hall.
The other man had been in the midst of a discussion with the editor
when Adams and Jurgis came in; and at the suggestion of the host they
resumed it after the interruption. Jurgis was soon sitting spellbound,
thinking that here was surely the strangest man that had ever lived in
the world.

Nicholas Schliemann was a Swede, a tall, gaunt person, with hairy hands
and bristling yellow beard; he was a university man, and had been a
professor of philosophy—until, as he said, he had found that he was
selling his character as well as his time. Instead he had come to
America, where he lived in a garret room in this slum district, and
made volcanic energy take the place of fire. He studied the composition
of food-stuffs, and knew exactly how many proteids and carbohydrates
his body needed; and by scientific chewing he said that he tripled the
value of all he ate, so that it cost him eleven cents a day. About the
first of July he would leave Chicago for his vacation, on foot; and
when he struck the harvest fields he would set to work for two dollars
and a half a day, and come home when he had another year’s supply—a
hundred and twenty-five dollars. That was the nearest approach to
independence a man could make “under capitalism,” he explained; he
would never marry, for no sane man would allow himself to fall in love
until after the revolution.

He sat in a big arm-chair, with his legs crossed, and his head so far
in the shadow that one saw only two glowing lights, reflected from the
fire on the hearth. He spoke simply, and utterly without emotion; with
the manner of a teacher setting forth to a group of scholars an axiom
in geometry, he would enunciate such propositions as made the hair of
an ordinary person rise on end. And when the auditor had asserted his
non-comprehension, he would proceed to elucidate by some new
proposition, yet more appalling. To Jurgis the Herr Dr. Schliemann
assumed the proportions of a thunderstorm or an earthquake. And yet,
strange as it might seem, there was a subtle bond between them, and he
could follow the argument nearly all the time. He was carried over the
difficult places in spite of himself; and he went plunging away in mad
career—a very Mazeppa-ride upon the wild horse Speculation.

Nicholas Schliemann was familiar with all the universe, and with man as
a small part of it. He understood human institutions, and blew them
about like soap bubbles. It was surprising that so much destructiveness
could be contained in one human mind. Was it government? The purpose of
government was the guarding of property-rights, the perpetuation of
ancient force and modern fraud. Or was it marriage? Marriage and
prostitution were two sides of one shield, the predatory man’s
exploitation of the sex-pleasure. The difference between them was a
difference of class. If a woman had money she might dictate her own
terms: equality, a life contract, and the legitimacy—that is, the
property-rights—of her children. If she had no money, she was a
proletarian, and sold herself for an existence. And then the subject
became Religion, which was the Archfiend’s deadliest weapon. Government
oppressed the body of the wage-slave, but Religion oppressed his mind,
and poisoned the stream of progress at its source. The working-man was
to fix his hopes upon a future life, while his pockets were picked in
this one; he was brought up to frugality, humility, obedience—in short
to all the pseudo-virtues of capitalism. The destiny of civilization
would be decided in one final death struggle between the Red
International and the Black, between Socialism and the Roman Catholic
Church; while here at home, “the stygian midnight of American
evangelicalism—”

And here the ex-preacher entered the field, and there was a lively
tussle. “Comrade” Lucas was not what is called an educated man; he knew
only the Bible, but it was the Bible interpreted by real experience.
And what was the use, he asked, of confusing Religion with men’s
perversions of it? That the church was in the hands of the merchants at
the moment was obvious enough; but already there were signs of
rebellion, and if Comrade Schliemann could come back a few years from
now—

“Ah, yes,” said the other, “of course, I have no doubt that in a
hundred years the Vatican will be denying that it ever opposed
Socialism, just as at present it denies that it ever tortured Galileo.”

“I am not defending the Vatican,” exclaimed Lucas, vehemently. “I am
defending the word of God—which is one long cry of the human spirit for
deliverance from the sway of oppression. Take the twenty-fourth chapter
of the Book of Job, which I am accustomed to quote in my addresses as
‘the Bible upon the Beef Trust’; or take the words of Isaiah—or of the
Master himself! Not the elegant prince of our debauched and vicious
art, not the jeweled idol of our society churches—but the Jesus of the
awful reality, the man of sorrow and pain, the outcast, despised of the
world, who had nowhere to lay his head—”

“I will grant you Jesus,” interrupted the other.

“Well, then,” cried Lucas, “and why should Jesus have nothing to do
with his church—why should his words and his life be of no authority
among those who profess to adore him? Here is a man who was the world’s
first revolutionist, the true founder of the Socialist movement; a man
whose whole being was one flame of hatred for wealth, and all that
wealth stands for,—for the pride of wealth, and the luxury of wealth,
and the tyranny of wealth; who was himself a beggar and a tramp, a man
of the people, an associate of saloon-keepers and women of the town;
who again and again, in the most explicit language, denounced wealth
and the holding of wealth: ‘Lay not up for yourselves treasures on
earth!’—‘Sell that ye have and give alms!’—‘Blessed are ye poor, for
yours is the kingdom of Heaven!’—‘Woe unto you that are rich, for ye
have received your consolation!’—‘Verily, I say unto you, that a rich
man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of Heaven!’ Who denounced in
unmeasured terms the exploiters of his own time: ‘Woe unto you, scribes
and pharisees, hypocrites!’—‘Woe unto you also, you lawyers!’—‘Ye
serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of
hell?’ Who drove out the business men and brokers from the temple with
a whip! Who was crucified—think of it—for an incendiary and a disturber
of the social order! And this man they have made into the high priest
of property and smug respectability, a divine sanction of all the
horrors and abominations of modern commercial civilization! Jeweled
images are made of him, sensual priests burn incense to him, and modern
pirates of industry bring their dollars, wrung from the toil of
helpless women and children, and build temples to him, and sit in
cushioned seats and listen to his teachings expounded by doctors of
dusty divinity—”

“Bravo!” cried Schliemann, laughing. But the other was in full
career—he had talked this subject every day for five years, and had
never yet let himself be stopped. “This Jesus of Nazareth!” he cried.
“This class-conscious working-man! This union carpenter! This agitator,
law-breaker, firebrand, anarchist! He, the sovereign lord and master of
a world which grinds the bodies and souls of human beings into
dollars—if he could come into the world this day and see the things
that men have made in his name, would it not blast his soul with
horror? Would he not go mad at the sight of it, he the Prince of Mercy
and Love! That dreadful night when he lay in the Garden of Gethsemane
and writhed in agony until he sweat blood—do you think that he saw
anything worse than he might see tonight upon the plains of Manchuria,
where men march out with a jeweled image of him before them, to do
wholesale murder for the benefit of foul monsters of sensuality and
cruelty? Do you not know that if he were in St. Petersburg now, he
would take the whip with which he drove out the bankers from his
temple—”

Here the speaker paused an instant for breath. “No, comrade,” said the
other, dryly, “for he was a practical man. He would take pretty little
imitation lemons, such as are now being shipped into Russia, handy for
carrying in the pockets, and strong enough to blow a whole temple out
of sight.”

Lucas waited until the company had stopped laughing over this; then he
began again: “But look at it from the point of view of practical
politics, comrade. Here is an historical figure whom all men reverence
and love, whom some regard as divine; and who was one of us—who lived
our life, and taught our doctrine. And now shall we leave him in the
hands of his enemies—shall we allow them to stifle and stultify his
example? We have his words, which no one can deny; and shall we not
quote them to the people, and prove to them what he was, and what he
taught, and what he did? No, no, a thousand times no!—we shall use his
authority to turn out the knaves and sluggards from his ministry, and
we shall yet rouse the people to action!—”

Lucas halted again; and the other stretched out his hand to a paper on
the table. “Here, comrade,” he said, with a laugh, “here is a place for
you to begin. A bishop whose wife has just been robbed of fifty
thousand dollars’ worth of diamonds! And a most unctuous and oily of
bishops! An eminent and scholarly bishop! A philanthropist and friend
of labor bishop—a Civic Federation decoy duck for the chloroforming of
the wage-working-man!”

To this little passage of arms the rest of the company sat as
spectators. But now Mr. Maynard, the editor, took occasion to remark,
somewhat naïvely, that he had always understood that Socialists had a
cut-and-dried program for the future of civilization; whereas here were
two active members of the party, who, from what he could make out, were
agreed about nothing at all. Would the two, for his enlightenment, try
to ascertain just what they had in common, and why they belonged to the
same party? This resulted, after much debating, in the formulating of
two carefully worded propositions: First, that a Socialist believes in
the common ownership and democratic management of the means of
producing the necessities of life; and, second, that a Socialist
believes that the means by which this is to be brought about is the
class conscious political organization of the wage-earners. Thus far
they were at one; but no farther. To Lucas, the religious zealot, the
co-operative commonwealth was the New Jerusalem, the kingdom of Heaven,
which is “within you.” To the other, Socialism was simply a necessary
step toward a far-distant goal, a step to be tolerated with impatience.
Schliemann called himself a “philosophic anarchist”; and he explained
that an anarchist was one who believed that the end of human existence
was the free development of every personality, unrestricted by laws
save those of its own being. Since the same kind of match would light
every one’s fire and the same-shaped loaf of bread would fill every
one’s stomach, it would be perfectly feasible to submit industry to the
control of a majority vote. There was only one earth, and the quantity
of material things was limited. Of intellectual and moral things, on
the other hand, there was no limit, and one could have more without
another’s having less; hence “Communism in material production,
anarchism in intellectual,” was the formula of modern proletarian
thought. As soon as the birth agony was over, and the wounds of society
had been healed, there would be established a simple system whereby
each man was credited with his labor and debited with his purchases;
and after that the processes of production, exchange, and consumption
would go on automatically, and without our being conscious of them, any
more than a man is conscious of the beating of his heart. And then,
explained Schliemann, society would break up into independent,
self-governing communities of mutually congenial persons; examples of
which at present were clubs, churches, and political parties. After the
revolution, all the intellectual, artistic, and spiritual activities of
men would be cared for by such “free associations”; romantic novelists
would be supported by those who liked to read romantic novels, and
impressionist painters would be supported by those who liked to look at
impressionist pictures—and the same with preachers and scientists,
editors and actors and musicians. If any one wanted to work or paint or
pray, and could find no one to maintain him, he could support himself
by working part of the time. That was the case at present, the only
difference being that the competitive wage system compelled a man to
work all the time to live, while, after the abolition of privilege and
exploitation, any one would be able to support himself by an hour’s
work a day. Also the artist’s audience of the present was a small
minority of people, all debased and vulgarized by the effort it had
cost them to win in the commercial battle, of the intellectual and
artistic activities which would result when the whole of mankind was
set free from the nightmare of competition, we could at present form no
conception whatever.

And then the editor wanted to know upon what ground Dr. Schliemann
asserted that it might be possible for a society to exist upon an
hour’s toil by each of its members. “Just what,” answered the other,
“would be the productive capacity of society if the present resources
of science were utilized, we have no means of ascertaining; but we may
be sure it would exceed anything that would sound reasonable to minds
inured to the ferocious barbarities of capitalism. After the triumph of
the international proletariat, war would of course be inconceivable;
and who can figure the cost of war to humanity—not merely the value of
the lives and the material that it destroys, not merely the cost of
keeping millions of men in idleness, of arming and equipping them for
battle and parade, but the drain upon the vital energies of society by
the war attitude and the war terror, the brutality and ignorance, the
drunkenness, prostitution, and crime it entails, the industrial
impotence and the moral deadness? Do you think that it would be too
much to say that two hours of the working time of every efficient
member of a community goes to feed the red fiend of war?”

And then Schliemann went on to outline some of the wastes of
competition: the losses of industrial warfare; the ceaseless worry and
friction; the vices—such as drink, for instance, the use of which had
nearly doubled in twenty years, as a consequence of the intensification
of the economic struggle; the idle and unproductive members of the
community, the frivolous rich and the pauperized poor; the law and the
whole machinery of repression; the wastes of social ostentation, the
milliners and tailors, the hairdressers, dancing masters, chefs and
lackeys. “You understand,” he said, “that in a society dominated by the
fact of commercial competition, money is necessarily the test of
prowess, and wastefulness the sole criterion of power. So we have, at
the present moment, a society with, say, thirty per cent of the
population occupied in producing useless articles, and one per cent
occupied in destroying them. And this is not all; for the servants and
panders of the parasites are also parasites, the milliners and the
jewelers and the lackeys have also to be supported by the useful
members of the community. And bear in mind also that this monstrous
disease affects not merely the idlers and their menials, its poison
penetrates the whole social body. Beneath the hundred thousand women of
the elite are a million middle-class women, miserable because they are
not of the elite, and trying to appear of it in public; and beneath
them, in turn, are five million farmers’ wives reading ‘fashion papers’
and trimming bonnets, and shop-girls and serving-maids selling
themselves into brothels for cheap jewelry and imitation seal-skin
robes. And then consider that, added to this competition in display,
you have, like oil on the flames, a whole system of competition in
selling! You have manufacturers contriving tens of thousands of
catchpenny devices, storekeepers displaying them, and newspapers and
magazines filled up with advertisements of them!”

“And don’t forget the wastes of fraud,” put in young Fisher.

“When one comes to the ultra-modern profession of advertising,”
responded Schliemann—“the science of persuading people to buy what they
do not want—he is in the very center of the ghastly charnel house of
capitalist destructiveness, and he scarcely knows which of a dozen
horrors to point out first. But consider the waste in time and energy
incidental to making ten thousand varieties of a thing for purposes of
ostentation and snobbishness, where one variety would do for use!
Consider all the waste incidental to the manufacture of cheap qualities
of goods, of goods made to sell and deceive the ignorant; consider the
wastes of adulteration,—the shoddy clothing, the cotton blankets, the
unstable tenements, the ground-cork life-preservers, the adulterated
milk, the aniline soda water, the potato-flour sausages—”

“And consider the moral aspects of the thing,” put in the ex-preacher.

“Precisely,” said Schliemann; “the low knavery and the ferocious
cruelty incidental to them, the plotting and the lying and the bribing,
the blustering and bragging, the screaming egotism, the hurrying and
worrying. Of course, imitation and adulteration are the essence of
competition—they are but another form of the phrase ‘to buy in the
cheapest market and sell in the dearest.’ A government official has
stated that the nation suffers a loss of a billion and a quarter
dollars a year through adulterated foods; which means, of course, not
only materials wasted that might have been useful outside of the human
stomach, but doctors and nurses for people who would otherwise have
been well, and undertakers for the whole human race ten or twenty years
before the proper time. Then again, consider the waste of time and
energy required to sell these things in a dozen stores, where one would
do. There are a million or two of business firms in the country, and
five or ten times as many clerks; and consider the handling and
rehandling, the accounting and reaccounting, the planning and worrying,
the balancing of petty profit and loss. Consider the whole machinery of
the civil law made necessary by these processes; the libraries of
ponderous tomes, the courts and juries to interpret them, the lawyers
studying to circumvent them, the pettifogging and chicanery, the
hatreds and lies! Consider the wastes incidental to the blind and
haphazard production of commodities—the factories closed, the workers
idle, the goods spoiling in storage; consider the activities of the
stock manipulator, the paralyzing of whole industries, the
overstimulation of others, for speculative purposes; the assignments
and bank failures, the crises and panics, the deserted towns and the
starving populations! Consider the energies wasted in the seeking of
markets, the sterile trades, such as drummer, solicitor, bill-poster,
advertising agent. Consider the wastes incidental to the crowding into
cities, made necessary by competition and by monopoly railroad rates;
consider the slums, the bad air, the disease and the waste of vital
energies; consider the office buildings, the waste of time and material
in the piling of story upon story, and the burrowing underground! Then
take the whole business of insurance, the enormous mass of
administrative and clerical labor it involves, and all utter waste—”

“I do not follow that,” said the editor. “The Cooperative Commonwealth
is a universal automatic insurance company and savings bank for all its
members. Capital being the property of all, injury to it is shared by
all and made up by all. The bank is the universal government
credit-account, the ledger in which every individual’s earnings and
spendings are balanced. There is also a universal government bulletin,
in which are listed and precisely described everything which the
commonwealth has for sale. As no one makes any profit by the sale,
there is no longer any stimulus to extravagance, and no
misrepresentation; no cheating, no adulteration or imitation, no
bribery or ‘grafting.’”

“How is the price of an article determined?”

“The price is the labor it has cost to make and deliver it, and it is
determined by the first principles of arithmetic. The million workers
in the nation’s wheat fields have worked a hundred days each, and the
total product of the labor is a billion bushels, so the value of a
bushel of wheat is the tenth part of a farm labor-day. If we employ an
arbitrary symbol, and pay, say, five dollars a day for farm work, then
the cost of a bushel of wheat is fifty cents.”

“You say ‘for farm work,’” said Mr. Maynard. “Then labor is not to be
paid alike?”

“Manifestly not, since some work is easy and some hard, and we should
have millions of rural mail carriers, and no coal miners. Of course the
wages may be left the same, and the hours varied; one or the other will
have to be varied continually, according as a greater or less number of
workers is needed in any particular industry. That is precisely what is
done at present, except that the transfer of the workers is
accomplished blindly and imperfectly, by rumors and advertisements,
instead of instantly and completely, by a universal government
bulletin.”

“How about those occupations in which time is difficult to calculate?
What is the labor cost of a book?”

“Obviously it is the labor cost of the paper, printing, and binding of
it—about a fifth of its present cost.”

“And the author?”

“I have already said that the state could not control intellectual
production. The state might say that it had taken a year to write the
book, and the author might say it had taken thirty. Goethe said that
every _bon mot_ of his had cost a purse of gold. What I outline here is
a national, or rather international, system for the providing of the
material needs of men. Since a man has intellectual needs also, he will
work longer, earn more, and provide for them to his own taste and in
his own way. I live on the same earth as the majority, I wear the same
kind of shoes and sleep in the same kind of bed; but I do not think the
same kind of thoughts, and I do not wish to pay for such thinkers as
the majority selects. I wish such things to be left to free effort, as
at present. If people want to listen to a certain preacher, they get
together and contribute what they please, and pay for a church and
support the preacher, and then listen to him; I, who do not want to
listen to him, stay away, and it costs me nothing. In the same way
there are magazines about Egyptian coins, and Catholic saints, and
flying machines, and athletic records, and I know nothing about any of
them. On the other hand, if wage slavery were abolished, and I could
earn some spare money without paying tribute to an exploiting
capitalist, then there would be a magazine for the purpose of
interpreting and popularizing the gospel of Friedrich Nietzsche, the
prophet of Evolution, and also of Horace Fletcher, the inventor of the
noble science of clean eating; and incidentally, perhaps, for the
discouraging of long skirts, and the scientific breeding of men and
women, and the establishing of divorce by mutual consent.”

Dr. Schliemann paused for a moment. “That was a lecture,” he said with
a laugh, “and yet I am only begun!”

“What else is there?” asked Maynard.

“I have pointed out some of the negative wastes of competition,”
answered the other. “I have hardly mentioned the positive economies of
co-operation. Allowing five to a family, there are fifteen million
families in this country; and at least ten million of these live
separately, the domestic drudge being either the wife or a wage slave.
Now set aside the modern system of pneumatic house-cleaning, and the
economies of co-operative cooking; and consider one single item, the
washing of dishes. Surely it is moderate to say that the dish-washing
for a family of five takes half an hour a day; with ten hours as a
day’s work, it takes, therefore, half a million able-bodied
persons—mostly women to do the dish-washing of the country. And note
that this is most filthy and deadening and brutalizing work; that it is
a cause of anemia, nervousness, ugliness, and ill-temper; of
prostitution, suicide, and insanity; of drunken husbands and degenerate
children—for all of which things the community has naturally to pay.
And now consider that in each of my little free communities there would
be a machine which would wash and dry the dishes, and do it, not merely
to the eye and the touch, but scientifically—sterilizing them—and do it
at a saving of all the drudgery and nine-tenths of the time! All of
these things you may find in the books of Mrs. Gilman; and then take
Kropotkin’s Fields, Factories, and Workshops, and read about the new
science of agriculture, which has been built up in the last ten years;
by which, with made soils and intensive culture, a gardener can raise
ten or twelve crops in a season, and two hundred tons of vegetables
upon a single acre; by which the population of the whole globe could be
supported on the soil now cultivated in the United States alone! It is
impossible to apply such methods now, owing to the ignorance and
poverty of our scattered farming population; but imagine the problem of
providing the food supply of our nation once taken in hand
systematically and rationally, by scientists! All the poor and rocky
land set apart for a national timber reserve, in which our children
play, and our young men hunt, and our poets dwell! The most favorable
climate and soil for each product selected; the exact requirements of
the community known, and the acreage figured accordingly; the most
improved machinery employed, under the direction of expert agricultural
chemists! I was brought up on a farm, and I know the awful deadliness
of farm work; and I like to picture it all as it will be after the
revolution. To picture the great potato-planting machine, drawn by four
horses, or an electric motor, ploughing the furrow, cutting and
dropping and covering the potatoes, and planting a score of acres a
day! To picture the great potato-digging machine, run by electricity,
perhaps, and moving across a thousand-acre field, scooping up earth and
potatoes, and dropping the latter into sacks! To every other kind of
vegetable and fruit handled in the same way—apples and oranges picked
by machinery, cows milked by electricity—things which are already done,
as you may know. To picture the harvest fields of the future, to which
millions of happy men and women come for a summer holiday, brought by
special trains, the exactly needful number to each place! And to
contrast all this with our present agonizing system of independent
small farming,—a stunted, haggard, ignorant man, mated with a yellow,
lean, and sad-eyed drudge, and toiling from four o’clock in the morning
until nine at night, working the children as soon as they are able to
walk, scratching the soil with its primitive tools, and shut out from
all knowledge and hope, from all their benefits of science and
invention, and all the joys of the spirit—held to a bare existence by
competition in labor, and boasting of his freedom because he is too
blind to see his chains!”

Dr. Schliemann paused a moment. “And then,” he continued, “place beside
this fact of an unlimited food supply, the newest discovery of
physiologists, that most of the ills of the human system are due to
overfeeding! And then again, it has been proven that meat is
unnecessary as a food; and meat is obviously more difficult to produce
than vegetable food, less pleasant to prepare and handle, and more
likely to be unclean. But what of that, so long as it tickles the
palate more strongly?”

“How would Socialism change that?” asked the girl-student, quickly. It
was the first time she had spoken.

“So long as we have wage slavery,” answered Schliemann, “it matters not
in the least how debasing and repulsive a task may be, it is easy to
find people to perform it. But just as soon as labor is set free, then
the price of such work will begin to rise. So one by one the old,
dingy, and unsanitary factories will come down—it will be cheaper to
build new; and so the steamships will be provided with stoking
machinery, and so the dangerous trades will be made safe, or
substitutes will be found for their products. In exactly the same way,
as the citizens of our Industrial Republic become refined, year by year
the cost of slaughterhouse products will increase; until eventually
those who want to eat meat will have to do their own killing—and how
long do you think the custom would survive then?—To go on to another
item—one of the necessary accompaniments of capitalism in a democracy
is political corruption; and one of the consequences of civic
administration by ignorant and vicious politicians, is that preventable
diseases kill off half our population. And even if science were allowed
to try, it could do little, because the majority of human beings are
not yet human beings at all, but simply machines for the creating of
wealth for others. They are penned up in filthy houses and left to rot
and stew in misery, and the conditions of their life make them ill
faster than all the doctors in the world could heal them; and so, of
course, they remain as centers of contagion, poisoning the lives of all
of us, and making happiness impossible for even the most selfish. For
this reason I would seriously maintain that all the medical and
surgical discoveries that science can make in the future will be of
less importance than the application of the knowledge we already
possess, when the disinherited of the earth have established their
right to a human existence.”

And here the Herr Doctor relapsed into silence again. Jurgis had
noticed that the beautiful young girl who sat by the center-table was
listening with something of the same look that he himself had worn, the
time when he had first discovered Socialism. Jurgis would have liked to
talk to her, he felt sure that she would have understood him. Later on
in the evening, when the group broke up, he heard Mrs. Fisher say to
her, in a low voice, “I wonder if Mr. Maynard will still write the same
things about Socialism”; to which she answered, “I don’t know—but if he
does we shall know that he is a knave!”


And only a few hours after this came election day—when the long
campaign was over, and the whole country seemed to stand still and hold
its breath, awaiting the issue. Jurgis and the rest of the staff of
Hinds’s Hotel could hardly stop to finish their dinner, before they
hurried off to the big hall which the party had hired for that evening.

But already there were people waiting, and already the telegraph
instrument on the stage had begun clicking off the returns. When the
final accounts were made up, the Socialist vote proved to be over four
hundred thousand—an increase of something like three hundred and fifty
per cent in four years. And that was doing well; but the party was
dependent for its early returns upon messages from the locals, and
naturally those locals which had been most successful were the ones
which felt most like reporting; and so that night every one in the hall
believed that the vote was going to be six, or seven, or even eight
hundred thousand. Just such an incredible increase had actually been
made in Chicago, and in the state; the vote of the city had been 6,700
in 1900, and now it was 47,000; that of Illinois had been 9,600, and
now it was 69,000! So, as the evening waxed, and the crowd piled in,
the meeting was a sight to be seen. Bulletins would be read, and the
people would shout themselves hoarse—and then some one would make a
speech, and there would be more shouting; and then a brief silence, and
more bulletins. There would come messages from the secretaries of
neighboring states, reporting their achievements; the vote of Indiana
had gone from 2,300 to 12,000, of Wisconsin from 7,000 to 28,000; of
Ohio from 4,800 to 36,000! There were telegrams to the national office
from enthusiastic individuals in little towns which had made amazing
and unprecedented increases in a single year: Benedict, Kansas, from 26
to 260; Henderson, Kentucky, from 19 to 111; Holland, Michigan, from 14
to 208; Cleo, Oklahoma, from 0 to 104; Martin’s Ferry, Ohio, from 0 to
296—and many more of the same kind. There were literally hundreds of
such towns; there would be reports from half a dozen of them in a
single batch of telegrams. And the men who read the despatches off to
the audience were old campaigners, who had been to the places and
helped to make the vote, and could make appropriate comments: Quincy,
Illinois, from 189 to 831—that was where the mayor had arrested a
Socialist speaker! Crawford County, Kansas, from 285 to 1,975; that was
the home of the “Appeal to Reason”! Battle Creek, Michigan, from 4,261
to 10,184; that was the answer of labor to the Citizens’ Alliance
Movement!

And then there were official returns from the various precincts and
wards of the city itself! Whether it was a factory district or one of
the “silk-stocking” wards seemed to make no particular difference in
the increase; but one of the things which surprised the party leaders
most was the tremendous vote that came rolling in from the stockyards.
Packingtown comprised three wards of the city, and the vote in the
spring of 1903 had been 500, and in the fall of the same year, 1,600.
Now, only one year later, it was over 6,300—and the Democratic vote
only 8,800! There were other wards in which the Democratic vote had
been actually surpassed, and in two districts, members of the state
legislature had been elected. Thus Chicago now led the country; it had
set a new standard for the party, it had shown the workingmen the way!

—So spoke an orator upon the platform; and two thousand pairs of eyes
were fixed upon him, and two thousand voices were cheering his every
sentence. The orator had been the head of the city’s relief bureau in
the stockyards, until the sight of misery and corruption had made him
sick. He was young, hungry-looking, full of fire; and as he swung his
long arms and beat up the crowd, to Jurgis he seemed the very spirit of
the revolution. “Organize! Organize! Organize!”—that was his cry. He
was afraid of this tremendous vote, which his party had not expected,
and which it had not earned. “These men are not Socialists!” he cried.
“This election will pass, and the excitement will die, and people will
forget about it; and if you forget about it, too, if you sink back and
rest upon your oars, we shall lose this vote that we have polled
to-day, and our enemies will laugh us to scorn! It rests with you to
take your resolution—now, in the flush of victory, to find these men
who have voted for us, and bring them to our meetings, and organize
them and bind them to us! We shall not find all our campaigns as easy
as this one. Everywhere in the country tonight the old party
politicians are studying this vote, and setting their sails by it; and
nowhere will they be quicker or more cunning than here in our own city.
Fifty thousand Socialist votes in Chicago means a municipal-ownership
Democracy in the spring! And then they will fool the voters once more,
and all the powers of plunder and corruption will be swept into office
again! But whatever they may do when they get in, there is one thing
they will not do, and that will be the thing for which they were
elected! They will not give the people of our city municipal
ownership—they will not mean to do it, they will not try to do it; all
that they will do is give our party in Chicago the greatest opportunity
that has ever come to Socialism in America! We shall have the sham
reformers self-stultified and self-convicted; we shall have the radical
Democracy left without a lie with which to cover its nakedness! And
then will begin the rush that will never be checked, the tide that will
never turn till it has reached its flood—that will be irresistible,
overwhelming—the rallying of the outraged workingmen of Chicago to our
standard! And we shall organize them, we shall drill them, we shall
marshal them for the victory! We shall bear down the opposition, we
shall sweep if before us—and _Chicago will be ours!_ Chicago will be
ours! CHICAGO WILL BE OURS!”



